The Characters of American Gothic are sole property of CBS, Renaissance 
productions and Shaun Cassidy's imagination.  SO PLEASE DON'T SUE ME!

The original characters of Dara Chambers, the Chambers family, Devon 
Landrum, Mrs. Adams, Mrs. Carlton and the Buck children are products of 
my own imagination and may not be infringed upon.

The remaining characters, such as Lucilla Buck, have been borrowed from 
other fan fiction stories posted on the net and I thank their creators 
for the use of them in my stories.  

As a side note I would like to thank Rachel M. Hicks for her contribution 
of editing to my story.  Without her I wouldn't have gone back and 
corrected it and made it into what I hope is a better piece to read.  

Now that the legal stuff is over with, please enjoy DESTINY and feel free 
to email me your comments.


April Darawich
ald1105@earthlink.net


DESTINY

[Dedicated to the memory of Joan Dora (Mama). Without her this would never 
have been written, Love forever Munk.]


Chapter One

There was no breeze, wind, or even the slightest rustling of leaves on 
the trees, which were lined up and down the street in front of the Trinity 
sheriff's office.  The only thing felt was the searing heat that had once 
again invaded the Carolinas during August.  Yet despite the heat and the 
stillness it brought, standing in front of the large picture window in the 
office stood Sheriff Lucas Buck, as cool-looking as ever.  As usual, he was 
clad from head to toe in black.  

Ben Healy, Buck's deputy, sat behind the desk, trying every method imaginable 
to find some small amount of coolness in the air.  Glancing at Lucas, Ben 
began shaking his head from sided to side while fanning himself with the 
recently completed stack of morning reports.  "Lucas, I don't see how you 
can stand there wearing long sleeves without breaking a sweat.  It's not 
but 10:00 a.m. and already at least ninety-five degrees out there.  I'm 
sitting here in short sleeves with the air conditioning and fans going full 
blast, and I'm still burning up."

Lucas turned away from the window and casually glanced at Ben with a devil-
may-care grin on his handsome face; "Why Ben, I'd thought you'd have figured 
out by now that heat doesn't bother me at all."  With that, Lucas emitted a 
short laugh and went back to looking out the window. 

Ben shuddered inwardly.  He had worked for Lucas Buck for what seemed like 
an eternity, back to the days when Lucas was a deputy himself, yet even though 
Lucas said things that were supposed to be in jest, they never ceased to chill 
Ben.  It was the manner in which he said them that was disturbing.  

After about ten minutes or so of silence, Lucas finally turned toward Ben and 
said quietly, "Ben, come here for a second.  I want you to see something."

Ben got up and walked around the desk, thinking, [What on earth is Lucas up 
to now?]  That was something else that never ceased to chill Ben-occurrences 
just seemed to simply happen, occurrences of which Lucas somehow always 
seemed to be the center.

"What did you want me to see, Lucas?  Whoa!  Is she for real?"  Ben was 
following Lucas' gaze toward a car parked across the street, in front of a 
vacant office.  A rather young-looking woman was struggling to remove a box, 
which appeared to be a lot heavier than she had any right to be lifting. 

"Oh, just wait.  You ain't seen anything yet, Ben."  Sure enough, Lucas was 
right.  The woman turned her face in their direction and Ben could only stare.  
Even from that distance, Ben could see how beautiful the girl was.  She had 
her hair in a ponytail and was wearing a ball cap, but even under that, he 
could see how angelic her face looked.  Ben wondered absently about the color 
of her hair and eyes.  She was evenly built-not voluptuous like Selena Coombs, 
or even had the self-assuredness that Gail Emory had always emanated.  This 
girl, to put it quite simply, reminded Ben of what an angel would look like.  
She wasn't tall, but she wasn't short, either. Her legs were nicely shaped, 
the fact of which was displayed by the shorts she wore.  Through the T-shirt 
she had on, he could see that she had a nice figure without being over-endowed, 
like Selena.  After taking in the scene before him, Ben turned suspiciously 
towards Lucas.

Thinking carefully about the best way to approach the issue, Ben began, "Lucas, 
I can see where you'd think she's attractive, but I have to ask you.  Why?  I 
mean she's not your usual type.  She doesn't seem to be anything like Selena, 
Gail, or Sabbath."  Ben was sorry the minute he said Gail's name.  Gail had been 
a very taboo subject with Lucas ever since her suicide.  Ben was sure there was 
something that only Lucas and Gail knew between them, something that had finally 
pushed Gail over the edge.  Hell, he had intended to marry Sabbath, but talking 
about her had never bothered Lucas.  The mere mention of Gail's name did, however.

Lucas glared at Ben and finally asked, "Is there anything else you'd like to ask 
me about, Ben?"

Ben, seeing the underlying rage on Lucas' face backed up a step and replied, 
"No, Lucas, I was just curious, that's all.  I didn't mean any offense.  Hell, 
it ain't hard to see why anyone would be interested in her.  I'd try if I thought 
I even stood a half a chance."

Satisfied by Ben's answer, Lucas' anger vanished, to be replaced by mirth.  
Chuckling at the thought, Lucas looked straight into Ben's eyes and answered,  
"Well, you don't, Ben, so you just keep focusing your attention on Nurse Rita.  
I think I'll go over and offer to help the little lady.  It looks like she needs 
a hand.  Besides, I have to do my duty as Sheriff and welcome the newest member 
of Trinity."  

With that, Lucas opened the door and disappeared, leaving Ben to wonder what 
Lucas had in store for the girl.  He knew Lucas always got his way when it came 
to women, but somehow, Ben suspected that this lady would definitely give Lucas 
a run for his money.  



After several frustrating attempts at removing the same box from the trunk, Dara 
Chambers had finally reached her patience end.  She wrenched the ball cap of her 
head and threw it to the ground, cursing.  "Damn it to hell!  I got it in there, 
it has to come out!" 

"Oh, I wouldn't send it to hell if I were you, ma'am."

Dara turned her head in the direction of the seductively deep masculine voice.  
She had been so preoccupied with prying the box from the trunk that she had failed 
to notice the man approaching.  If she had, she never would have thrown the ball 
cap down.  She had worn it because she had too much to get done to worry about 
fixing her hair, with all the sweaty work she was doing, she knew it was the only 
way to keep her hair from looking a mess and curling in every direction.   

Lucas held the ball cap out to her and simply stared at the woman.  He knew she 
was pretty, but he wasn't prepared for what he saw up close.  He knew her hair 
was a dark color, but with the removal of the hat, he could now see that it was 
the color of dark burnt rubies.  From afar, it had looked plain auburn, but with 
the sun behind her, he could see the deep dark red with shining gold.

Her eyes were another surprise.  He had assumed she would have attractive eyes, 
but this was something else.  They were a mystery.  One second they were grayish, 
and the next they looked deep green, as deep as the sea.  Lucas had to take a 
second to reorient himself.  He had seen a lot of beautiful women in his day; 
hell, he'd had most of them, but this woman was definitely different from the 
rest of them.  Not even Gail possessed the qualities this woman did.  She exuded 
a sense of purpose, which seemed to give her a strong air of self-confidence.  
Yet as the same time, Lucas could see vulnerability about the girl.  With that 
added trait, she seemed more of a girl than a woman, but the two combined made 
for a most beguiling effect.

Lucas could only imagine how in God's name would she would come off to the rest 
of the male population in Trinity if she struck him that strongly, considering his 
own defenses, born after centuries of Buck men.  Falling back on the formality of 
his post, Lucas recovered and extended his hand, saying, "Let me introduce myself.  
I'm Sheriff Lucas Buck, and that's 'Buck', with a 'B'."

Dara had to fall on formality herself to recover from her surprise.  When she had 
heard the strong, seductively masculine voice, she knew she would turn to see a 
handsome man, but Sheriff Buck was more than her expectations were able to 
consider.  He was tall, much taller than she was; she had to look up just to meet 
his eyes, which were seductively dark and penetrating.  He had a handsome face 
framed by dark, wavy hair that was not out of place by even one tiny strand, 
despite the fact that it was ninety-five degrees and scalding today.  The man was 
clad from head to toe in black, and with a long sleeve shirt, yet he wasn't so 
much as breaking a sweat.

Dara almost found herself sighing at the sight of him, but recovered quickly, 
[what in the world is the matter with me?] Dara wondered, [I've never behaved 
this way about any man.] Dara brought her thoughts and feeling into full rein 
and smiled, then returned the introduction.  "Hi, I'm Dara Chambers, I'm hoping 
this visit is just social and friendly, right?  I mean, I haven't really been in 
town long enough to break any laws, so I'm not in trouble, am I?" 

Lucas had to return the smile.  She had grit and a good sense of humor; he had to 
give her that.  Still, he felt relief when she extended her hand to be taken in 
his.  He again was struck by something compelling when he made contact and felt 
the energy between them.  As with the rest of her, her hand was dwarfed by his.  
He could have easily held both of her small hands in his one large one, but it was 
the sparks that flew from the contact that shocked him.   [My God], he thought, 
[I never felt this much energy with any of the others].  Lucas finally shook her 
hand after a few moments and released it.  

To Dara, it felt like an eternity.  Like Lucas, Dara too, had felt the energy 
flow, but unlike Lucas, she dismissed it just as rapidly.

Once again assuming the easygoing, good ole boy demeanor, Lucas replied to Dara's 
inquiry, "No, ma'am, I'm just here to welcome you to town and to offer my help. I 
noticed you were struggling to get things moved in and with nothing much happening 
at the office, thought I'd offer my services, if you feel you could use them."  
The last statement was spoken with a very silky, seductive tone in his voice.  

Dara couldn't quite understand why, but the last of his statement sounded to her 
ears like some sort of an opening, but for what?  She didn't know, and she wasn't 
sure she wanted to know either.  The man definitely was charming as well as 
gorgeous, but she wasn't in the habit of falling into bed with anybody and everybody.  
Something told her that she would have to be very careful around this man.  He 
seemed kind enough, but she sensed something very dark and foreboding just under 
his surface.  She supposed that was part of his charm, but to her, well she had 
a lot more important things going on right now.  The more focused she stayed on 
the here and now, the better it would be, at least until she could see her way 
to planning for her tomorrows.  

Lucas could sense that he had ventured one step too far with his last comment.  The 
last thing he wanted to do was to scare her away, although he couldn't understand 
why.  Ben was certainly right-she wasn't the usual kind for him, but something 
told him that somewhere down the road she would play a very important part in his 
life.  He wasn't sure in what way, but he couldn't shake the feeling.  Falling once 
again into the role of a Good Samaritan, Lucas offered, "Here, let me get that box 
for you.  It wont take me but a minute." 

Before she could protest, Lucas had effortlessly done what she herself had struggled 
with earlier.  Lifting the box carefully out of the trunk, Lucas having already 
surveyed the space, saw nothing more to be taken in and used his bent elbow to 
close the lid.  "Where would you like this?"

Leading the way into the office, Dara pointed to an empty place on the desk.  
Lowering it carefully to the surface, Lucas turned and surveyed the office, which 
didn't hold any signs of what she was going to do.  Lucas took the initiative, "If 
you don't mind my asking you, ma'am, what are you planning on opening?  I figure an 
office of some kind, but I have to honest, we have more layers and accountants than 
even Hell would have."

Dara turned and looked at him strangely and wondered why on earth he would phrase it 
like that.  Deciding to just chalk it up to his sense of humor, Dara looked and him 
and asked, "Well, since you have two of the leading causes of it, how about an office 
for a grief counselor?"

Lucas looked her in the eyes, those eyes again.  If he weren't careful, he would end 
up lost in them, and what was the point of that?  Lucas smiled and answered her with 
a small laugh, "Now that is original, and you know, come to think about it, we could 
use a grief counselor here.  As a matter of fact, I may have your first patient."  

Dara looked at him apprehensively.  "I appreciate the kindness you intend, Sheriff, 
but I am not in need of charity or pity."

Lucas wasn't sure what nerve he hit, but he had definitely hit one.  He could tell by 
her tone of choice and by the way her eyes went from a warm and inviting sea of green 
to a cold and chilly sea.  Seeking to make her at ease, Lucas replied, "I meant no 
offense, it's just that my son Caleb has suffered quite a bit.  He's lost his mother 
his stepfather, his sister, and his cousin.  I just thought you might be just the 
person to help him work his way through this." 

Feeling deeply ashamed of herself for her suspicions, Dara looked up at him.  "I 
apologize, Sheriff.  I suppose I've been taken for a fool for so long that I am 
overly suspicious.  Yes, I would be glad to try to help.  Caleb, is his name?"  

At his nod, Dara continued, "You've been very kind to me.  I do thank you and I'll 
tell you what.  How about this?  Let Caleb come over next week to help me unpack and 
I'll see him for free.  That way we get to know each other in a relaxed setting and 
he'll be more inclined to open up.  OK?"

Lucas looked at her.  Yes, there was definitely something different about her, and 
she seemed to have compassion in her.  Even though he scoffed at it in others, he 
found it to be endearing and loving in her.  Lucas looked at his watch.  Was it 
lunchtime already?  "Tell you what, it's lunchtime now.  How about letting me take 
you out?  I saw this office before you started and I can tell you've really worked 
at it this morning.  You deserve a break.  Come on."  Lucas held out his hand, but 
she only shook her head.

"I'm sorry, but I want to finish up my house now that these things are out of the 
way.  Thank you anyway for the offer.  I do appreciate it, Sheriff."

Lucas looked slightly taken aback.  Even Gail had finally given in to him, and she 
had been utterly resistant.  This ball game was new for him.  He was the one 
accustomed to declining and disappointing, not being the one turned down and 
disappointed.  Deciding to play it off, Lucas smiled charmingly at the girl and 
replied, "No problem, Ms. Chambers, but we aren't much for formality around her, 
so call me Lucas.  Besides, we are right across the street from each other, so I'm 
sure we'll have a chance to have lunch sometime.  I'll send Caleb over here, say, 
Monday afternoon?"

Dara nodded and smiled her own charming smile.  "That would be fine.  Since we're 
avoiding formality, you can call me Dara.  I do need to get going now, so thank you 
for your help again, Sher.... I mean, Lucas."  With that, she pulled a ring of keys 
from her pocket and waited for him to precede her out the door, after which she 
followed, stopping long enough to turn the key and lock the door tightly.  

Lucas walked over to her Grand Prix, [She really isn't like any of them-even as far 
as her taste in cars.]  The women Lucas knew, like Selena and Gail and Sabbath, had 
all gone for something that showed sassiness and speed, whereas this woman's car-
although it definitely covered the speed part and had style-also said safety and 
durability.  Lucas shook his head as he opened the driver's side door for her.  Once 
again, he extended his hand, but instead of shaking it when she extended her own, he 
bowed over it and kissed it ever so gently.  [Well, well,] he thought, glancing at 
her [even though she's been working in this heat, she still smells like fresh rain].


After disengaging her hand from his, Dara got in her car and allowed him to shut 
the door for her.  "Thank you again for your help.  I do appreciate it.  Yes, go 
ahead and send Caleb over here Monday afternoon.  I'll have my house done this 
weekend so I can focus here, but prepare him for emptying boxes, OK?"

Lucas couldn't resist smiling down at the upturned face that reminded him of some 
nymph with the smile on her face touching her eyes.  "You bet.  You drive carefully, 
and if there's anything at all, feel free to call me, even if I'm out of the office.  
My deputy, Ben, knows how to get a hold of me."

Turning the key in the ignition and fastening her safety belt, Dara gave a small 
wave as she pulled away from the curb and headed away from town.  Lucas stared after 
her a minute, [river direction, huh, I'll have to get Ben to check that out for me.  
I definitely need to know more about that young lady].  Lucas turned and walked back 
over to the Sheriff's Office, whistling a tune.

Ben looked up when he entered. Seeing this rare, happy side of Lucas, Ben had to ask, 
"I guess you hit pay dirt with this one, huh, Lucas?"

Ben thought he was crazy when Lucas responded with a genuinely happy grin and replied, 
"Nope.  She shot me down at every turn, Ben."

Ben just sat there with his mouth open.  "Well, what in the hell are you looking so 
happy about then, Lucas?"

Lucas thought for a moment and looked at Ben with the most thoughtful expression Ben 
had ever seen.  "Because, Ben, I do believe that the girl is about the most unique 
creature I've ever had the pleasure of encountering, and something tells me she's 
about to rip through here like a tornado without even so much a raising her voice."  
With that, Lucas turned, walked out the door, and got into his car. 

Ben thought a second and then grinned.  [Looks like Lucas may just find himself caught 
up in a whirlwind he can't get out of so easily.]




Driving down Route 10, just a little out of Trinity, Dara sat and contemplated her 
encounter with Lucas.  [I don't know what, but there is something more about that man 
than just what is on the surface.]  Dara pulled up in front of the house she had 
purchased.  It was just about a 100 yards away frown the river.  She checked her watch.  
She was early.  It had been hard enough to find a reliable person to come in, but it 
was necessary.  She could no longer work out of the house after the last hospital stay, 
but since the medical bills were so staggering, taking a hiatus was also out of the 
question, so she had sold the old house and picked a place on the map.  After doing 
a little checking, she found the cost of living in Trinity wasn't at all high, the 
real estate market was very reasonable, and since the local hospital was trying to 
bring itself into modern times they had jumped at the chance to put her under contract 
to offer counseling.  The fact that she was able to get office space, not only for a 
very reasonable amount, but also in one of the better sections of town, was an added 
bonus.

After grabbing her purse off the passenger seat, Dara opened the car door and got 
out, just in time to hear Mrs. Adams giving a stern admonishment on the front porch 
about eating everything on the plate she had just placed on the table.  Shaking her 
head, Dara bounded up the steps and sat down in the chair in front of the table on 
the porch.  "Hi, Mrs. Adams, what's with the change of venue?"

Mrs. Adams smiled down at Dara as she poured them both glasses of iced tea.  Although 
she had only spoken with Dara over the phone and through correspondence before the 
move, Ellen Adams had become very fond of Dara very quickly.  Usually not on to 
associate with the younger generation, she herself being over fifty-five years old 
and Dara only having just turned twenty-six, she nonetheless liked the girl immensely.  

"Well to be honest with you, your mother had a rather bad morning after you left."  
Seeing the stricken look on the girl's face, she rushed to explain, "It's fine now 
dear.  I think she just had a reaction to the medicine they have her taking.  It's 
just overwhelming her right now.  She's napping now and she'll fell much better when 
she wakes up, I'm sure."

Dara looked apprehensively at the woman and replied, "I wish you would have called 
me.  Maybe there was something I ..."

Mrs. Adams broke in rather sharply, "What dear?  Something you could do to make it 
better?  Dara, you have to face this.  I've heard you over the phone, and you're 
wonderful at your work, so why can't you take your own advice and learn acceptance?  
Dear, there isn't anything else to be done.  I'm sorry.  I know you love her deeply 
and that you two are very close.  I also know that with the exception of your sister 
Kara, you have had everything literally dumped on your shoulders to carry alone, but 
you have to learn to deal with this.  She will not get better.  She will not recover.  
It's only going to go downhill form here, and I'm afraid it will only get much worse.  
You have to accept it.  You're going to lose her, and I'm sorry."

With the last statement, Dara immediately threw her napkin down and rose from her 
chair.  Mrs. Adams looked taken back until Dara smiled a sad smile in her direction.  
"I know you're right.  I suppose it reverts to the notion of, 'doctor heal thyself'.  
Even though I'm just a counselor, I guess it still applies.  I'm not angry, truly.  
I know it's coming, but I don't want her to think I know.  That would cause her more 
pain than the cancer does, so I have to be optimistic for her.  I know it's a lie, 
but I don't see the harm if its what helps to ease her pain."

Mrs. Adams looked sadly at her.  "You're right, dear.  I know how you feel.  I truly 
do, but you go ahead and see her now.  She may be awake.  I'll clean up, then leave."

Dara looked at the woman.  She had been an absolute Godsend.  "Thank you.  I won't need 
you again until Monday, if that is OK, unless you'd like to help unpack."

Mrs. Adams smiled at her.  "No, I'll leave that enjoyment to you, dear.  See you on 
Monday."

Dara went into the house.  Thank God it was cool in here, but with the disease, it 
was important to make mama as comfortable as she possibly could, so the light bill 
would just have to skyrocket.  She had managed it all so far, and she would continue 
to do so.  Dara walked into her mother's room.  The woman lay sleeping in her hospital 
bed.  The move had definitely been difficult for her, but to eliminate the source of 
a great deal of pain from her life was worth it.  

[At least she looks peaceful and is sleeping restfully,] Dara thought.  [Well, time 
to get to work and start unpacking.  I have to be ready for Monday.]





"Ben, what do you mean, this is it?  What kind of detective are you?"  Lucas snapped 
at Ben for about the hundredth time in two days.  Lucas raised his hand and began 
ticking off his complaints about his deputy.  "First, you tell me you can't track 
exactly where she came from, then you say you found it but that there isn't much 
information there, and finally, we end up knowing she took a lot of time off from 
work, but not why or where.  Tell me this, Sherlock; does she have a husband or a 
kid?  You know anything I REALLY need to know about?"

Ben stood looking at Lucas.  God, how Ben hated being on the receiving end of his 
bad mood,  "Look, Lucas, like I told you, she got into counseling in North Carolina, 
and got really good at it.  Everybody I talked to swear by her.  Apparently, something 
serious happened in her family.  Nobody knows what. I checked everything I could on 
that so whatever it is it isn't public knowledge.  All I know is that it happened 
after her grandmother died.  Oh, and one other thing.  I found out she is not an 
only child.  She had tow other sisters and a brother.  Funny thing, though, the 
brother has been in and out of trouble here and there.  Apparently, he's the type who 
likes to bully woman, especially his sisters.  Apparently, nothing of note ever really 
took place with the other two sisters."

Lucas eyed Ben.  Why did he have the feeling this was going to be something he didn't 
really want to know?

Ben looked at Lucas warily.  He really didn't want to be the one to tell him this 
one.  If what was happening to Lucas was what Ben thought it was, he could actually 
feel sorry for the poor bastard if Lucas got a hold of him after finding this on out.  

"OK, Ben.  I'm waiting.  What are you holding back about?  Something disillusioning 
about our girl?"

Ben looked at Lucas and carefully chose his words.  "Well, our favored son here has 
a little problem with his hands.  You know, he likes to show people whose boss and 
that sort of thing.  Anyway, with the other two sisters it wasn't really a big issue.  
They were older than him and they had husbands, so he wasn't too keen on having his 
brothers-in-law give him plastic surgery the hard way."

Lucas began drumming his fingers on his desk with one hand while resting his chin on 
the other while looking up at Ben.  "But I take it out girl here is a different 
story, Ben?"

Ben took a deep breath and plunged in.  It was better to get it over with.  The 
quicker a storm comes, the quicker it goes.  "Lucas, she's younger than he is, and 
unfortunately a lot smaller than he is, and maybe worse yet, is apparently very 
stubborn.  So there have been some trips to the emergency room.  Luckily, he seems to 
be the kind to keep moving along, but her trips coincide with his visits.  According 
to one person I talked with who knows both sides, the brother's something of a vulture 
when it comes to death and money.  One trip was because she caught him trying to 
ransack their grandfather's wall safe.  Like I said, she's stubborn, but apparently 
he had to have some stitches thanks to her, so she's tough, too." 

Ben looked at Lucas carefully.  It was there, all right.  The signs of the storm that 
Ben knew would come.  Lucas had stopped drumming his fingers and now had his arms 
crossed over his chest.

"Our guy likes to beat up on not only a woman half his size, but his own sister, 
too? Huh Ben?  Tell you what, if anyone even so much as sees anyone even thinking 
about looking like this guy I want to know and I want him brought in.  Understand 
me, Ben?"

Ben simply nodded and turned to leave.  "Oh, by the way, Ben, what time is it?"

Ben looked down at his watch.  "It's 2:45.  Why?"

Lucas looked up at Ben.  "Just wondering.  Caleb has an appointment after school.  
I told him to meet me here."

At that, the inner door to the office burst open and in walked Caleb.  Ben shook 
his head sadly at the boy.  He didn't look like he had a friend in the world, and 
to tell the truth; Ben had never seen one person in all his life look so lonely or 
lost.

"Hi, son.  How as class today?"  Lucas looked at this son with a smile on his face.  
He knew the boy felt alone, but he had to learn and accept that Lucas was the only 
family he had now, and was all he would ever need.  Still, seeing the boy look so 
sad and lonely was definitely depressing.

"Fine, I guess, same thing as yesterday and the day before.  So what did you want 
me here for, huh?"  Caleb asked, dejectedly. 

Lucas was wondering how to approach the subject, and since he wasn't sure, he just 
jumped in.  "Son, I know you've had a rough time with not having a mama, losing who 
you thought was your daddy, then your sister, and then what happened to your cousin, 
Gail.  I think you need to talk to someone who could help you work through this.  
What do you think?"

Caleb stared at his father, "Are you sending me to one of those head shrinkin' 
people or to the nut house, like Dr. Matt?"

Lucas shook his head at the boy.  "Nope. I'm going to let you talk to someone who's 
just going to let you talk.  She's just going to listen to you.  She'll help you to 
work through this in your own time, but she will make it easier for you." 

Caleb considered this for a second and looked down, scuffing his sneakers on the 
carpet.  "Well, I guess it couldn't hurt to at least talk.  When do you want me to 
go?"

Lucas breathed a sigh of relief.  He didn't doubt Caleb would go.  He just wasn't 
sure how stubborn he would be about it.  "Well, come on.  Take a walk with me, and 
we'll see about now."
Lucas got up and headed out the door, followed closely by Caleb.

Ben looked at both father and son.  "Where you heading, Lucas?"

Lucas placed his hand on Caleb's shoulder.  "Caleb here had an appointment with our 
Ms. Chambers.  I wouldn't want him to be late."

Ben just shook his head as Lucas and Caleb walked out the front door.  "You know, 
Lucas Buck, I think you may have finally met your match in that lady."

Lucas and Caleb crossed the street and walked over to the now-occupied office.  
"What are we coming here for?  This place is empty, ain't it?"  Lucas glanced down 
at his son.  "Nope.  I helped the lady move some of her things in myself.  Give it 
a chance, son.  I think you'll find that you like her.  She seems real easy to talk 
to."  [Not to mention end up falling in love with.]

Now where had that thought come from?  Buck men didn't fall in love.  Oh, they 
eventually married, but they never loved their women.  They used them to get 
themselves some heirs to keep the old family traditions going, but women were 
property, and that was it.  

Still, with this one, there was just something about her he couldn't shake.  Like 
telling Ben to run her brother in just for showing up in his town.  That wasn't 
like him.  Why should he care if some woman's brother got a little too 'hands on' 
with his sister, but care he did, the idea of someone abusing her infuriated Lucas. 

Caleb caught the unfamiliar look on his father's face and asked him, "What are you 
looking like that for?"

Lucas shook himself out of his thoughts.  "Sorry, son.  Just thinking.  Anyway, 
like I said, I think you'll like this lady."  

Caleb contemplated a second and asked, "Is she pretty?"

Lucas had a distant look in his eyes as he answered his son honestly.  "Caleb, she's 
beautiful, inside and out."

Caleb's mouth turned up in a wide grin, which was a rare occasion these days.  "I 
sure never heard you talk like that before, so she must be something." 

Caleb reached out and turned the doorknob to open the door and walk into the office.  
Lucas looked around and whistled.  He thought her taste would be light and airy, 
which it was, but she utilized it in such a way that it brought forth the brightness 
in even the darkest of colors.

"Boy, if she can fix this old place up this nice, she must be something special."  

Both of them were taken totally by surprise by the light female voice.  "Why, thank 
you.  I'll take that as a compliment.  I do try."  

Both of the Buck men turned around.  She had definitely unsettled Lucas.  He had 
been so absorbed in gleaning a glimpse into her through her taste that he failed to 
notice her approach.  No one had ever snuck up on him before; usually it was the 
other way around.  

As for Caleb, he was in awe of her, too-not to the extent of his father, but she 
struck him nonetheless.  For Caleb, it was her eyes.  He saw a lot of compassion 
and caring in them as well as liveliness, but he also saw a sadness he couldn't 
understand. 

[Damn,] thought Lucas, [I have to quit letting her effect me like this.  She is 
just another woman; nothing more, nothing less.] But the whole time Lucas was telling 
himself this, he knew he was wrong.  She was a lot more than just another woman, 
and that was what bothered him.  His whole live, he had scoffed at the illusion of 
free will, and here he was, willing to give it up for this lady.  

Dara stepped towards Caleb.  "You, I take it, are Caleb," she asked brightly.

Caleb couldn't help but respond to her brightness with a wide grin of his own.  "Yes, 
ma'am, I am, but I don't know you name.  Sorry."

Lucas stepped forward, glad to have something to interrupt the thread of the thoughts 
in his head.  "I'm sorry, son.  Caleb, this is Ms..."  Lucas started a formal 
introduction, but a slight shake of her head and something in her eyes told hi that 
formality wasn't going to be observed her.  "I mean, this is Dara, she's the one 
I told you about." 

Caleb stuck his hand out and accepted hers in return, pumping it up and down 
enthusiastically.  "Glad to meet you, ma'am."

Dara smiled at the boy.  [Oh my, but he does pull at your heartstrings,] but she 
set the ground rules immediately.  "Well, Caleb, did your father tell you anything 
about what were going to be doing?"

Caleb looked sober for a minute.  "Yes, ma'am.  He said that you were going to try 
and help me fell better about all the people in my family dying." 

Dara continued to smile as she nodded, "That's right, so first, let's drop the 
formality.  You don't have to call me 'ma'am', that's for your teacher or someone 
else important.  I'm just plain Dara, ok?"

Lucas sat back and simply witnessed the interchange.  He had truly hoped she could 
help Caleb, but he never thought that she would get through to him this quickly.  
Lucas had never sent eh boy take to another living soul as fast as he did Dara.  
His belief that she was truly something special was only reaffirmed after witnessing 
this interchange.  [Damn, there I am, not paying attention again.]  Caleb and Dara 
just asked him a question. 

"Lucas, I asked if you would mind that since the office is all unpacked, could Caleb 
and I go for a walk around the town?  I need someone to show me where all the good 
stuff is."  With her last comment, she winked at Caleb as he smiled. 

Lucas thought for a second.  "Well, I don't mind if Caleb doesn't."  Looking at 
his son, he saw Caleb nod his head in affirmation.  "But would you two mind if I 
went with you?  I'm needing a stretch of the legs too."

Dara and Caleb both smiled openly at the idea.  "I have no objections.  Caleb, do 
you?"  Dara asked.

"Nope, it's fine by me.  Let's go."

With that, Dara got up and grabbed her keys and wallet.  "OK, lets go."

She followed Caleb and Lucas out the door and they all headed toward the center of 
town.  Along the way, both Caleb and Lucas were pointing out things that seemed like 
they might interest her.  Caleb was pointing out the flower garden the school made 
the kids tend to for their civic pride projects. 

To her credit, she found every bit of it fascinating.  Lucas couldn't help but be 
amazed at the beauty she found in even the simplest of things.  He himself never 
really had an appreciation for the small things in life-or truth be told, for the 
larger ones either-but he was starting to see through her eyes the beauty in even 
the minute details.  

Caleb ran alongside the, chattering away with Dara.  She listened intently to 
everything and anything he had to say.  "Oh, there's my friend Boone," Caleb 
suddenly shouted excitedly.  Boone was waving him over to play in the park with him, 
but Caleb was reluctant to go, for fear of hurting Dara's feelings.  

Sensing this before Lucas could even address the situation, Dara said lightly, "You 
know, Caleb, I could use a cool drink and a rest.  How about you play with your 
friend, and your father and I can sit for a while."  

Caleb immediately brightened.  "Are you sure?"  Before she could reply, he was off 
and gone.  

Lucas took it all in, including the sound of her laughter.  She had a sweet, 
infectious laugh that reminded him of bells.  [Now I know I'm nuts.  I should have 
checked myself instead of Harvard into Juniper House.]  But even that thought 
couldn't intrude on his enjoyment of her company.  "You mean what you said about 
the drink?"  

Dara looked at him and grinned.  "I said it, didn't I?"

Lucas looked at her and laughed.  "You find us a place to sit in the shade.  I'll 
get the drinks."

A few minutes later, he cam back, holding two plastic bottle of soda.  Handing hers 
over to her, he lowered himself to sit on the ground under the tree where she had 
chosen to site.  "You know, you must be a miracle worker of some kind.  I have never 
een that boy take to another living soul like he has to you.  What's your secret?"  

Dara turned and shrugged her shoulders, while looking at Lucas, "It's not a secret.  
I just let him know that I'm prepared to be open and honest and to listen to him.  
When he feels the time is right, he'll start discussing his feelings about his losses.  
Until then, he and I are creating a bond that I hope lets him see that he isn't alone, 
that he has someone else who cares about him."

Lucas appraised her.  She made perfect sense in what she said, but he was more than 
willing to bet that she didn't know that in the process of bonding herself to Caleb, 
she was also inadvertently bonding herself to him.  He wondered absently if she 
were to become aware of it if she would run in the opposite direction.

Lucas didn't have a lot of time to contemplate this.  At that moment, in the bank 
across the street, gunshots were fired.  They both stood up to see what was 
happening.

Caleb ran over immediately.  "Lucas, what's happening?  I heard shooting."

Lucas looked at both of them sharply.  "Somebody decided to withdraw their Christmas 
club money early.  You two stay well out of the way.  Do you understand me?  I mean 
it-I'll be right back."  

Dara watched as Lucas walked towards the bank.  What in the world was he going to 
do?  He didn't even carry a weapon that she could see.  Silently, she prayed that 
he would use his better judgment.  [Now why am I so worried about that man?]  Dara 
didn't have long to ponder this thought.  At that moment, she saw two men heading 
straight in their direction from the bank.

"Where the hell did Lucas go?"  She wondered, but she didn't have long to think.  
Grabbing Caleb's shoulder, she spun him around and whispered, " Caleb, go hide 
under those bushes or somewhere you can't be seen.  "Hurry!"

Caleb looked into her eyes; "I can't leave you here alone.  They might hurt you or 
something."

Dara gave him a little push and hissed, "Do as I say, Caleb!  I mean it! Hurry up 
and go!"

With that, Dara shoved him into a run, where he ducked into the nearest set of 
shrubbery and faded out of sight.  He hugged himself close to the ground and 
turned around to see what was taking place.  He wasn't happy with what he saw.  
The two men were headed straight for Dara and one of them grabbed her to him while 
the other was waving the gun in the air.  Caleb wasn't sure what exactly happened 
next, but the next thing he knew, the man with the gun turned around and backhanded 
Dara so hard Caleb thought her neck would break off her shoulders at the force of it.

Infuriated, Caleb clutched his fists to his sides as he ground out, "Lucas, where 
are you?  They got no right to do that!"

At that moment, Lucas steeped into plain view.  Caleb couldn't be sure from this 
distance, but he couldn't ever recall seeing a look of such serious deadliness on 
his father's face before.  This wasn't like Lucas.  Sure, he made things happen and 
usually made the bad guys pay, in his own way, but Caleb thought at that moment 
that if those men weren't holding Dara, Lucas would have killed them with his bare 
hands.  

Lucas took in the scene before him.  The tough guy with the gun apparently didn't 
like whatever she had said to him.  The proof was her now-unconscious form being 
held upright by his partner.  Mr. Sawed-Off had hit her with enough force not only 
to cause the immediate bruise Lucas could see starting on her face, but to also 
knock her unconscious. 

"Mind telling me what the little lady said to upset you so?  Or you just got a 
thing for hitting women?" 

The hood looked Lucas up and down.  "Who in the hell are you?  And what business 
is it of yours?  Or do you just have a death wish, mister?"

Lucas looked at the two calmly.  These two were definitely strangers to these parts.  
"I happen to be the Sheriff.  Lucas Buck is the name.  Who might you fine upstanding 
citizens be?" 

The man still holding onto Dara visibly flinched at Lucas' statement.  "Geez, Joe.  I
 told you this was a stupid idea, but you wouldn't listen to me.  Now look what 
we're into."

Joe, apparently not feeling in control at the moment, turned on his brother.  
"Jesse, I told you shut the hell up.  I make the decisions, not you."

Lucas took the initiative, hoping his plan would work.  "Looks like big brother 
here wants you two fellow to take a long vacation, Jesse.  Say about five to ten 
for armed robbery, then another twenty for kidnapping.  Now of course, judging by 
the shape of your hostage there, add another few years for assault, and my guess 
would be that if you were to get away now, eventually we'd get to add rape and 
murder to that list."  

Jesse started looking truly frightened and started whining to his brother.  "Aw, 
come on, Joe.  Let's just give up and surrender.  They'll go easy on us, then."

Joe shot his brother a murderous look.  About that time, Lucas saw Ben silently 
slip up behind the pair with his gun drawn and ready.  Lucas took his cue to 
continue, "See, Jess, I have the feeling that ole Joe here don't care much about 
surrendering, because he's already done some had time.  Not anxious to do more 
would be my guess, so he figures not guts, no glory.  That about right, Joe?"   

Joe gave a snide grin and replied, "Yeah, Sheriff, that's about the size of it."

Lucas looked straight at the other man.  "You, on the other hand, don't have a 
record.  You could get off fairly light and not do too much time, but big brother 
here, well, they'd throw away the key on his ass."  Jesse looked from his brother 
to the Sheriff.  He knew the man was right.

"Joe, I ain't going to fall with you.  Man, you're on your own."

Joe looked at his brother and flew into a rage.  Lucas knew what was going to 
happen next, so he readied himself to spring into action.  Joe snarled and started 
his tirade.  "You lousy bastard!  You never did have any guts, so you won't miss 
them when I blow them away!" 

At that, Joe pointed the gun at Jesse's middle, which unfortunately, was covered 
by Dara's still-limp body, and began to pull the trigger.

At that moment, Lucas leapt towards him, knocking him off balance and manipulating 
his target to his brother's shoulder instead.  Jesse screamed in pain as the lead 
seared his shoulder, causing him to lose his grip on Dara.  Lucas grabbed for her 
and caught her before she even hit the ground, as Ben leapt out from behind the 
tree to aim his gun at Joe's head.  

"Hold it, or I swear I'll blow you to hell and back!"  Ben looked over at Lucas, 
who was now cradling Dara on the ground.  "Lucas, is she all right, do we need to 
get her to the hospital?"

At that moment, Floyd decided to finally come from the bank after all the excitement 
and began cuffing the thugs.

"Nice of you to finally decide to join us, Floyd.  We didn't exactly need extra 
help or anything," Lucas stated sarcastically.  

Floyd looked sheepishly at his boss.  "Sorry, Lucas.  I was getting the ambulance 
over to the bank.  They shot the guard up pretty bad.  There's another ambulance 
coming.  Is she going to be OK?"

Lucas looked down at Dara.  Pushing her long hair away from her face, Lucas could 
see the black bruise that had spread across her cheek and the blood on her split 
lip.  Lucas suddenly became furious.  Gently laying her on a blanket someone had 
provided, Lucas got up and slowly, dangerously approached the now-handcuffed Joe.

Ben braced himself for what he now knew was about to come.  He knew Lucas had 
feelings for the girl, but after the look he just saw when Lucas assessed the 
damage, Ben knew Joe was not going to get off lightly.  Joe looked into the 
Sheriff's ominous, dark eyes and knew what real fear was for the first time.

"You know," Lucas calmly and dangerously began, "it takes a really beg man to hit 
a woman not only half his size, but with a gun to her head."  Lucas picked up the 
shotgun that had been dropped in the scuffle.  With all his might, he brought the 
butt end of it up to Joe's jaw, effectively smashing it.  Blood started pouring 
out of Joe's mouth as he hit the ground.  

"You son-ov a bitss.  You brote my jah."

Lucas abruptly threw the gun to the ground and turned to look at Ben.  "Our friend 
here broke his jaw when he hit the ground.  Got it, Ben?"

Ben considered the still-murderous look in Lucas' eyes.  "Sure, Lucas.  I'll put 
it in the report.  Do you want to get an ambulance here to take her to the 
hospital?"  Ben motioned over to where Lucas had left Dara.

"No.  I'll take her myself, Ben."

Ben wasn't sure he had even caught it, but he thought he saw a look of what could 
only be described as infinite tenderness when Lucas glanced at the girl.

Lucas turned and went back to where she was lying on the ground.  Kneeling down, 
he once again cradled her to him.  [Now where did Caleb get to?]  Lucas absently 
wondered.  At that moment, Caleb appeared as if by magic, holding a damp cloth 
out to Lucas.

"Here.  Wipe her face and mouth with this.  See if that helps her come around."  

Lucas looked up at his son, grateful to him for his thoughtfulness.  "Where were 
you hiding during all this?"

Caleb watched as his father began tenderly administering the damp cloth to Dara's 
bruised and swollen cheek.  He wasn't sure why, but he had the feeling that somehow 
this lady wasn't going to be like the other ones his father had shown an interest 
in.  "Well, she was them heading over here and told me to go and hide where they 
couldn't see me.  I think she distracted them so they wouldn't find me.  Is she 
going to be OK?"  

Lucas continued applying the cloth to her face, beginning to feel serious concern 
for her lack of response.  Then she started moaning and slowly moved her hand to 
her swollen mouth.  Finally, she opened her eyes to look up into Lucas'.  "Please 
tell me you at least gave the Mac truck that did this a speeding ticket."

Lucas looked over at Caleb, who was now grinning, and back at Dara with a smile of 
his own.  "In a manner of speaking, yeah, I gave him a ticket."

Caleb piped up, "Ticket?  My foot!  He broke his jaw for him."

Dara looked questioningly into Lucas' eyes and asked, "You broke the man's jaw?  
Why?"

Lucas tried to brush it off, but he could tell that wasn't going to work in this 
case, so he fell back on the truth.  "The man was twice your size, not to mention 
the force he had to use to do this."  Lucas gently touched her tender mouth and 
swollen cheek.  "It made me mad as hell, especially because you were knocked out 
for so long."  

Dara smiled sweetly up at him.  "My knight in shining armor, huh?  I'm OK now, 
just a little dizzy.  Help me up and we'll call it a day."

Lucas stood up and reached down to take her hand in his to assist her progress.  
She stood up and started to sway until Lucas steadied her on her feet.

"You sure you're OK?  You don't seem too steady there.  Maybe we need to take you 
to the hospital and let them check you out."  

Dara looked at him, touched by his concern.  "No.  I really am OK.  I'm just a 
little dizzy, that's all."

Lucas and Caleb looked at each other doubtfully, but began walking.  Suddenly, 
Dara turned and looked at Lucas.  "Can we stop a second?  I can't seem to get my 
bearin..." With that last effort, she went limp and began to crumple toward the 
ground. Lucas, sensing what was about to happen when she stopped, simply caught 
her in his arms before she could hit the ground.  

Caleb looked up at him, frightened.  "Is she OK?  She doesn't look so good."

Lucas replied, "Yeah, I think so.  I think she just fainted.  Run over and tell 
Floyd I'm taking his car.  Then get the door open for me.  I'm taking her to the 
hospital."

Caleb ran across the street to the bank to deliver Lucas' message.  Lucas followed 
behind, making sure not to trip and drop Dara.  He looked down at her relaxed face, 
realizing that for some reason he couldn't fathom that she definitely felt as if 
she belonged in his arms.  Lucas finally realized just what exactly he had been 
fighting since meeting her.  In a short time, she had wound her way into that area 
of himself he didn't think existed-his hear, and apparently the soul he thought 
he had given up-all without the slightest bit of effort on her part.

Lucas reached the car just as Caleb opened the door.  "You stay here, and when 
Floyd gets finished, have him bring you to the hospital."  Lucas carefully laid 
her on the passenger seat and ran to the driver's side.  Once in the vehicle, he 
turned the blue lights on and floored it in the direction of Fulton County 
Hospital.  Lucas glanced over at Dara to make sure she was all right.  He flipped 
the volume on the CB and grabbed the mike.  "Ben, can you hear me?"

There was no reply, which added to Lucas' already rising ire.  "Ben, if you value 
your ass, I suggest you answer me."

After a second, the radio came to life.  "Sorry, Lucas.  I'm still here at the 
hospital with our boy getting his jaw taken care of.  What's the problem?"

Lucas grabbed the mike and began firing out orders immediately.  "Ben, tell the 
emergency room to get the best doctor ready.  I'm bringing in a patient for them."

After another second Ben replied, "Is it Ms. Chambers?  Is she OK?"

Irritation at the idiotic inquiry rose stronger than ever in Lucas.  "No, Ben.  
She's fine.  I just thought she might like a tour of the town at ninety miles 
and hour, then finish up with a visit to the emergency room.  No, Ben.  She's not 
fine! She's unconscious.  She came to for a few minutes, and then passed out again.  
Just do what you're told.  OUT!"  Lucas threw the mike to the floor.  He looked 
over at Dara, who was still not moving, and began to feel something he had never 
known before-worry for the welfare of another person.

Ben, after having done as Lucas asked and notified the emergency room staff, 
returned to check on his prisoner.  


End of Chapter 1

* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * 

Chapter Two


Dr. Matt Crower was still in the process of applying the final layer of the 
plaster compound to Joe's jaw.  After glancing at the x-rays of the totally 
shattered bone, he glanced at Ben.  "Now, do you want to tell me how this 
happened?  And for the record, I don't buy the story that he hit a tree root 
and did this much damage to himself."

Ben considered the best way to explain the events.  "Look, I know what you're 
thinking, and strictly off the record, you would be right on the money, but I 
will tell you this, I was there and this, believe it or not, was a totally 
justified act."

Matt shook his head.  "I'm sorry Ben, but I have a really hard time imagining 
Lucas Buck being justified in this kind, or any other kind of action for that 
matter."

Ben considered Matt with understanding and sympathy.  He had definitely 
suffered at Lucas' hands, but still Ben stood by his statement.   "Look, I know 
how you feel about it, and I can't blame you. Trust me, you'll see what I'm 
talking about when you go down to the emergency room."

Matt had finished setting Joe's jaw, and was washing and drying his hands when 
the loudspeaker came to life. 

"Dr. Crower to emergency, Stat."

Matt considered Ben's earlier statement as he headed to the door.  "Well, I 
guess I'm about to see if you're right.  You can take him to the station now.  
Just be sure to give him liquids."


Matt rushed out the door and ran down the hall to the emergency room, where 
he almost collided with Lucas.

Lucas glared at Matt as he carefully regained his balance and that of the woman 
he was carrying.

Matt glanced at the unconscious girl in Buck's arms.  "Is this what Ben was 
referring to, Buck?"

Lucas continued glaring at Matt; "Yeah, Harvard.  Now how about making yourself 
useful and examine her already."

Matt, feeling more than a little put out at having to be reminded of his duties, 
turned into an empty examination room.  Pointing to the table in the middle of 
the room, he motioned for Buck to lay her there while he washed his hands.  
Glancing at the mirror in front of him he wasn't certain that he had actually 
seen it, but he could swear that as Buck laid the woman on the table there was a 
look of such concern and tenderness on his face, that it took Matt a second to 
adjust.

Lucas, having looked up to meet Matt's stare in the mirror, once again put on 
his mask of arrogance.  "Well, are you going to examine her or not, Harvard?"

Matt, having recovered from his shock, turned and began his examination.  Just 
as he was taking her pulse, Dara started regaining consciousness.

Groaning in pain, she raised her hand to her now aching head as she opened her 
eyes and saw the two men looking down at her.  "What happened?  The last thing 
I remember, I was standing and then that was it."

Lucas looked down at her;  "Well, you passed out again.  I guess he hit you a 
little harder than we thought."

Matt looked from Buck to this woman.  There was something familiar about her, 
but he couldn't put his finger on what it was.  Matt narrowed his gaze as he 
asked,  "What exactly did happen?  Your prisoner wasn't in quite able to discuss 
it."

Lucas, who was in the process of assisting Dara in sitting up, glanced at Matt.  
"Apparently, my prisoner took extreme exception to something the lady said to 
him and did this," indicating the bruise on her cheek and swollen lip.  "He hit 
her hard enough to knock her out.  She came to for a few minutes, then passed 
out again."

Dara had been trying to gain a sitting position as she smiled at both men.  
"I think he took exception to the suggestion I made."

Lucas took a step backward, and putting his hands on his hips, inquired.  "Just 
what did you say to rile him up that much?"

Dara, who had turned a shade of light pink, glanced down at the floor and slowly 
replied.  "Well, when the one guy grabbed me the other started waving that gun 
in my face.  It made me angry, so I made a suggestion."

Lucas, not willing to let her off the hook that easily, gently put his finger 
under her chin and lifted her face.  Looking into her eyes he asked,  "And 
exactly what suggestion did you make?"

Turning a darker shade of pink, but refusing to back down, Dara met his look 
evenly and replied,  "I told him to hand me the shotgun, then to bend over and 
I'd show him the principles of a puppet on a stick."

Lucas glanced over at Crower, who was trying his hardest not to laugh.

Lucas was actually having the same problem, but when he saw the damage inflicted 
on her face by the nut with the gun, he once again grew serious.  "I appreciate 
that you were trying to protect Caleb.  That means a lot to me.  I also appreciate 
the fact that you are definitely one tough and feisty lady.  But darlin, so help 
me if you ever put yourself into that kind of situation again, just as soon as I 
know you're all right, I'm going to turn you across my knee.  Do you understand 
me?" 

Dara, although touched by his concern, wasn't as touched by his tone of command.  
"I appreciate your concern, as well as the fact that you defended me, but, let 
me make myself clear.  I've been taking care of myself for a long time, and if 
you ever even think about trying to turn me over your knee Sheriff, you are going 
to be in for one hell of a surprise.  Now, do you understand me?"  

Lucas looked down into her intensely angry eyes.  [Damn, she is a hellcat.]  
Realizing that he had overstepped her boundaries, he began apologizing.  "I'm 
sorry, I realize that I sound like a perfect example of male chauvinism.  I was 
just concerned about your safety.  And to be quite honest, it worried me that you 
were unconscious for so long.  Can we declare a truce?"

Dara nodded her head in acceptance of his apology. [At least he can graciously 
admit when he's wrong.]

Matt, who had stood silently witnessing this interchange with his mouth hanging 
open, couldn't believe his ears.  Lucas Buck was actually apologizing to someone.  

Remembering that they weren't alone, Lucas focused on the doctor.  "Are you going 
to stand there catching flies?  Or are you going to practice some medicine?"

Recovering from his shock, Matt once again became the skilled physician and began 
examining Dara.   

Dara sat through it patiently and responded appropriately, until Matt examined
 her eyes.  When he shined the light into them to check her reflex, she suddenly 
became dizzy again and had to regain her balance. 

Matt looked down on her in concern.  "Are you okay?  Did you have a shooting pain
or dizziness?"

Dara closed her eyes for a moment to let the dizzy feeling pass, and then 
answered.  "I just felt a sharp dizziness when you shined the light in my eyes, 
that's all.  Give me a second and I'll be fine, then I can get up and stop wasting 
your time."

Matt looked across the table to Lucas.  They both had the same look in their eyes.

"Look, I'd like to keep you to do a CAT scan.  From what Sheriff Buck tells me, 
you were out like a light, twice, and for several minutes, not to mention the 
dizziness.  I just want to be certain you don't have a concussion.  So we'll take 
you for the test, then, keep you overnight for observation.  Okay?"

When he mentioned observation Dara sat up immediately, despite the dizziness and 
looked Matt in the eyes.  "I'm sorry Dr. Crower, I'll stay for the scan, but 
overnight is out of the question."

Matt looked across to Lucas.  Most patients were eager to get away from the 
hospital, but she was downright adamant about it.  Matt attempted to broach the 
subject another way.  "You can call me Matt, if you like.  I strongly recommend 
the observation, just to make sure the dizziness goes away."

Dara looked between both men, determined to show them she was serious, there was 
no way she could stay in the hospital overnight, or anywhere else for that matter.  
She had to get home to take care of her mother.  Mrs. Adams couldn't be put upon 
to stay both day and night with her mother.   Dara's face took on a determined 
look.  Staying here was out of the question, but if she could show them that she 
could leave under her own steam, it would end all the discussion.  If there should 
happen to be a problem she could always take a couple of days to recover at home.  

Dara went to slide off the table to leave.  Unfortunately, what she was planning 
on doing and what her body would allow were two totally opposite things, her legs 
started to shake and she was unable to force them to support her.  She would have 
hit the floor in a disgraceful heap, but Lucas' quick reflexes went into action 
and he caught her.  

Without a word he bent and effortlessly lifted her back onto the table.  Then, 
slowly lowered her to a reclining position.   "As much as I hate agreeing with 
Harvard here, I think he's right, you need to let them run the test and stay if 
he thinks you should."

Dara looked at both men helplessly, unable to argue in her present condition.  
She wasn't any good to her mother, and if she saw her like this it would just add 
to her anxiety. So finally, she gave in.  "All right, I'll have the damned test, 
but if there isn't a concussion I get two aspirin and can call you in the morning.  
Deal?"

Matt considered her suggestion a moment, she was determined, he had to give her 
that.  "Okay, if there's not a concussion you get to go, fair enough.   Now let 
me go see about getting started.  Sheriff, can I talk to you a second?"  

After Matt had made the arrangements for an orderly to take her to radiology for 
a CAT scan, he turned to Lucas.    "Is it just me or is she in one hell of a hurry 
to get out of here?" 

Lucas nodded his head in agreement.  "I'll tell you something Crower, she is the 
most determined woman I've ever met, but her unreasonableness goes beyond 
determination.  Wonder what's so important at home?"

Matt considered Buck's observation for a moment, he never even got the girl's name, 
but something about her was familiar to him, but what it was eluded him.  "By the 
way, who is she anyway?  In all the excitement I forgot to get her name."

Lucas cast a look of suspicion at Crower.  Although he was now married to Loris 
Holt, that didn't mean the man couldn't still be an obstacle between himself and 
Dara. Finally, due to the fact he would find out sooner or later anyway, he went 
ahead and answered him.  "Her name's Dara Chambers, she's new here, grief 
counselor."

Now Matt knew why she was familiar.  He had met her briefly at the staff meeting 
last week.  She was the hospital's new counselor from North Carolina.  

Lucas could see the recognition now registered in Matt's eyes.  "I thought I'd seen 
her before, now I know why she looked familiar."  

Lucas' jealousy becoming highly apparent turned on Crower in a sharp, demanding 
voice.  "Just where in the hell did you meet her, Harvard?"

Matt could see by the visible jealousy on Lucas' face, that where this girl was 
concerned, he was now considered to be a trespasser.   The truth of what Ben had 
said earlier was now apparent.  As well as the truth behind just exactly how 
Matt's previous patient had acquired a smashed jaw.  Piecing it together Matt 
realized that judging by his actions, Lucas must care about the girl a great deal, 
but the idea of Lucas Buck caring about anyone but himself was a difficult one for 
anyone to accept.   Matt spoke carefully, not wanting Buck's anger directed at him.  
"Calm down Buck.  I know her because I met her at the last staff meeting we had, 
she's the new counselor for the hospital.  I didn't realize who she was in there, 
that's all."

Lucas seeming satisfied with his answer, calmed considerably.  "Why do you suppose 
she wants to get home in such and all fired hurry?"

Matt considered a moment, remembering a conversation he had with one of the 
administrative staff, he suddenly understood her eagerness to not stay overnight.  
Matt looked at Lucas as he contemplated.  [If she hasn't said anything, it 
definitely isn't my place.]  "I guess the idea of a hospital just doesn't set 
right with her.  You'll have to excuse me a second I need to talk with her.  In 
private."  Not giving Lucas the chance to launch a protest he stepped into the 
room and shut the door.

Dara turned; she was sitting up, appearing to have her dizziness now in hand.  
Matt launched in.  "Would you like me to call your house and explain what 
happened?  I'm sure your nurse will understand."

Dara's mouth dropped open.  "How did you find out?  The only people who know are 
the doctors I'm using and Mrs. Adams."

Matt looked at her sympathetically.  "This is a small town, and I am one of the 
doctors on consult.  It didn't take long to figure out your reluctance to stay 
when I realized who you are.  But don't worry, I won't say anything, it's your 
business, not everyone else's.  Including Lucas Buck."  

Dara looked at him strangely.  "Is it my imagination, or do you not like him?"

Matt looked at her appraisingly; the reason why Buck would have and interest in 
her was highly obvious, even in her bruised and battered state, but he chose his 
words carefully.  "I've seen a lot of hurt here and at the center of most of it, 
you could find Lucas Buck.  But, it' s not my place to tell you anything about 
the man.  You'll have to draw your own conclusions."  

Matt wasn't able to say anything else, the orderly came in with a wheel chair 
to take her to radiology.

Dara was still somewhat shaky, but not as before. Before she could protest, 
Lucas, who had followed the orderly in, placed his arms under her and lifted her 
from the table to place her in the chair.

He was about to follow the orderly out when Matt placed a restraining hand on 
his arm.  "I'm sorry, but you can't go back there.  You can wait in the waiting 
room if you want."

Lucas looked down at Matt's hand, then back to his face.  Matt removed his hand 
from his arm, and went to walk past him.

This time Lucas stayed Matt.  "Tell me something, Harvard, what were you and the 
lady discussing in here?" 

Matt glared at Lucas angrily.  "You know I can't tell you that, Buck, if she 
wants you to know she'll be the one to tell you."

Lucas grabbed Matt's arm once again.  "I don't think so, Harvard, you're not 
getting off that easy, I can see part of the conversation was about me."

Matt, not one to skate around an issue answered him straightforwardly.  "Yes, 
you're right it did.  She asked my opinion and I gave it to her.  What's the 
matter, Buck, afraid the lady will find out what's under that southern charm of 
yours?"

Lucas shot Matt a look of thunder and infuriation.  "Damned, you had no right 
discussing me with her."

Matt looked at Lucas strangely.  Judging by the tone of his voice and the look 
on his face, Matt was certain Lucas' agitation was centered around the idea that 
Dara might think less of him after conversing with Matt, then because Matt had 
dared to discuss Lucas with her.  "Look, if I overstepped, I'm sorry.  But let 
me give you a word of advice, I think you well know that I wont be the only one 
that she'll hear about you from.  So if I were you, I'd try to show her that 
somewhere in that piece of stone you call a heart, there is something there.  I 
have the feeling that if anyone could find it in you she can."   With his last 
comment Matt walked off towards his office, he had a phone call to make and he 
didn't want to forget.  

Shaking his head in consideration of the situation, Matt repeated Ben's opinion.  
"Lucas Buck, I do believe that lady is about to give you a run for your money."



Lucas had never had anyone approach him in as direct a manner as Crower had 
just done.  The only problem was that, although it angered him, the cause wasn't 
as certain, because he had dared to say it, or because it was the truth?

Lucas was on his way to the waiting room when he spotted Floyd and Caleb.  Glad 
to have something else to occupy his thoughts, he motioned for them to follow 
him. 

Once they had sat down to wait for news from Crower, Caleb glanced at his father 
with worry.  "Is she going to be okay?  What did Dr. Matt say?"  

Floyd began apologizing for their delay, "Sorry, Lucas, but there was a mess of 
statements to take down at the bank and then we had to notify the guard's family.  
How's Ms. Chambers doing?"  

Lucas, removing his wallet from his back pocket and handing Caleb some cash, 
inquired,  "Caleb, I'm thirsty, how about going to the cafeteria and getting us 
something to drink?"  Turning to Floyd he asked, "Any word on the guard yet?"  

Floyd watched Lucas nervously.  As Ben did, Floyd also believed that Lucas had a 
lot of strong feeling for the Chambers woman, but the problem was the Floyd never 
knew how not to overstep the boundaries of Lucas' anger.  So he picked his way 
carefully through the conversation.  "Well, last I heard he's in critical 
condition.  Any ideas on how many charges we're going to bring on those two boys?  
So far as the witnesses go, they all swear the one named Joe was doing all the 
gun toting.  Apparently, Jess did the clean up work, getting the money and 
wallets and such."  

Lucas ran his hand through his hair in agitation.  As much as he'd like to make 
them pay, his way, he somehow knew that if Dara realized what he was capable of 
she not only wouldn't understand it, she wouldn't have anything at all to do 
with it, or him.  Finally, Lucas answered Floyd.  "I guess we go for attempted 
murder for Joe.  We can get him for the guard, Jesse and even possibly Dara.  
Definitely assault with harmful intent on Dara.  Not to mention armed robbery.  
Other than that let the DA deal with it, but Floyd you tell Daniels this, make 
damn sure that he makes the charges for Dara stick."  

Floyd shuddered at the intensity in Lucas' eyes.  Ben was right, that girl was 
definitely going to be like a whirlwind through Lucas Buck's life.  

Caleb, trying to balance three Styrofoam cups came slowly into the waiting room.  
He carefully handed Lucas his as well as Floyd, then he began fishing in his 
pockets.

Lucas, knowing what the boy was searching for, held up his hand.  "Keep it Caleb, 
it's okay."  

Caleb, despite himself, grinned at his father.  "Thanks Lucas.  How's Dara?  You 
never answered me, is she okay?"  

Just then Matt appeared in the doorway.


All three stood to accept whatever news he had, good or bad.

"I just got her test back, she's going to be fine.   Apparently when he hit her 
he just literally rattled her.  Which explains the dizziness.  But she'll be good 
as new in a few days."

Matt, catching sight of Caleb, smiled at the boy.  "You coming home tonight 
Caleb, or you got other plans?" 

Even though Lucas did like having the boy around, he decided to let Crower take 
him back to the boarding house.  He wasn't about to let anyone else take Dara 
home, and she wasn't in any condition to drive. "Son, I think you should go with 
the doc here.  Dara wont be able to drive herself, so I'll take her home, okay?"  

Caleb, seeming satisfied with the proposition, nodded his agreement.  "Can I see 
her before we go?  Those men might have taken me if it hadn't of been for her.  
I want to tell her thank you."

Matt considered his request, and then smiled.  "Sure, I don't see a problem with 
that.  Just make it quick, she looks like she's really starting to hurt.  The 
sheriff really needs to get her home, and to her bed."  The subtle hint totally 
missed Caleb, but as was intended, Lucas caught it just fine.  

Glaring over Caleb's head, Lucas looked at Matt.  "That's what I had in mind, 
Harvard.  I think the lady has had enough excitement for today, don't you?"  
Matt ruefully shook his head as he motioned for them to follow him.

When they reached the room Dara was in, Matt let Caleb go ahead while he gave 
Lucas instructions.  Reaching in his lab coat pocket he withdrew two bottles 
of pills and handed them to Lucas.  "Make sure she gets these and remind her, I 
know that she's not in the mood for focusing right now, but one is for headaches.  
She has a history of migraines, so I imagine she'll have some bad headaches till 
she's recovered.  The other is for pain, I looked at that bruise and her mouth 
and I have to tell you, I'm amazed that he didn't break her cheek bone or her 
aw."  

Lucas took the bottles and shoved them in his pocket.  "You're sure she's going 
to be okay though.  I mean, she shouldn't stay here, it's okay for her to be at 
home by herself?"  

Matt considered his question with suspicion.  You never could be sure when dealing 
with Lucas Buck what his motivation was, so Matt wasn't certain if he was truly 
concerned or just fishing for information.  Finally he took the safe route.  "I 
wouldn't worry about it too much, I'm sure she'll be fine."

Matt walked in to give Dara the news.  "Okay, a deals a deal.  No concussion, no 
hospital stay.  Sheriff Buck is going to take you home now.  I don't think you 
should be driving for at least a couple of days, depends on how you feel.  I gave 
him your medication and he'll explain it to you, so you're free to go now."  

Lucas could see the intense look of relief on her face at the news.  

Matt looked at Caleb.  "You ready to go, Caleb?  I'm leaving in about ten minutes."  

Nodding, he turned to Dara and asked, "I'm still going to get to see you, ain't 
I?  You don't think I'm jinxed or nothing, do you?"

Dara smiled at Caleb.  "Yes, you're still going to see me, just give me a couple 
of days to get back to order, okay?  And no, I don't think you're a jinx Caleb.  
I'm the one who pushed you under the bushes, remember?"

Caleb stood up to leave and turning unexpectantly, put his arms around Dara.  "I 
sure am glad you're not hurt bad."  With that parting comment he quickly left the 
room, clearly embarrassed by his display of emotions.

After Crower and Caleb left, Lucas focused his attention on Dara.  "If you're 
ready, I'll drive you home now.  My car's just outside."

Dara nodded her acceptance of his offer.  "Thank you, I'm more than ready, all I 
want now is my tub and my bed, in that order."

Lucas walked around to the other side of the bed and ignoring her protests, lifted 
her to place her in the wheelchair.  

"I can walk you know, my legs are fine."

Smiling, Lucas replied candidly,  "After seeing you in those shorts the other day, 
I'll agree, but till you get your strength back and stop feeling dizzy this is 
safer.  I wouldn't want you to trip and fall.  Besides, I don't mind." 

Seeing that arguing with him was useless, as well as her not certain how to hide 
her embarrassment over his comment, Dara merely sat back and accepted his 
reasoning.  

Lucas pushed her out to the car himself, declining the orderly's offer to do it.  
When they reached the car Lucas opened the passenger door and as before, lifted 
her from the chair to settle her in the passenger seat.  Then, he reached over 
to fasten her safety belt across her lap.  "Wouldn't want to have any accidents.  
Better safe than sorry."  

Dara leaned back in her seat and closed her eyes, as if trying to stop her world 
from spinning.  When she opened her eyes she suddenly realized that she had 
forgotten something important.  

Noticing her distress, Lucas looked at her with deep concern.  "What's the 
matter, you feeling dizzy again?" 

Dara looked over at him.  "Yes, but it's not that, I just realized that I 
forgot something important, that's all, it will wait."  

Reaching into the back seat, Lucas brought forward the item Dara was anxious 
about.  "You mean this?"  

Dara clutched the purse to her.  "How did it get here, I left it at the office."

Lucas grinned openly.  "Well, since Floyd had to go get my car, I gave Caleb your 
keys and told him to go get it before they came up here.  I figured you'd need it 
sooner or later.  And don't worry about your car.  I already had that taken to 
your house."

Dara shook her head from amazement; it appeared that this man thought of 
everything.  "You're handy to have around, you know that?"

Even though he knew the words were said in jest, the pleasure of hearing her 
say the words was evident on his face.  "Well maybe one of these days I can show 
you my cooking skills, then, we'll see if you say that then."

Despite the obvious pain it caused her, Dara had to laugh.  Then, reflecting on 
it, her face took on a look of puzzlement. .

Even though it was dark, Lucas could still see the look of puzzlement that came 
across Dara's face.  "Something bothering you?"  

Dara considered, and then asked, "Well, now that you mentioned it, I was just 
curious.  How exactly did you know where I live?  I can't remember telling you 
or anything.  So how did you know where to have my car sent?" 

Lucas continued looking ahead of the road considering the best answer to give 
her.  "I'm sheriff, remember?  All I had to do was pull up the DMV file, it had 
your address, but besides that this is a small town when someone new moves into 
town it's not hard to figure out."  Lucas glanced over to see her reaction.  

Dara, mulling over the answer he had given had to admit that it did make sense, 
Trinity was a small town and he could easily have found out the information.  
"Thank you for having my car taken home.  I was somewhat worried about it." 

Lucas nodded his head in reply.  "You're more than welcome, anything I can do 
to help you, just ask me."

Lucas turned into the driveway and pulled up in front of the house.  He could 
tell she had done a lot of work to the old house, having seen it before.  
"You've really spruced this old place up.  I thought it was just about ready 
for the wrecking ball."  

Dara smiled, obviously proud of the work done here..  She had done most of it 
herself and took great pride in the fact that it had turned out so well.  "Thank 
you, I tried really hard with this house.  I loved it when I saw it, especially 
the dock at the river.  I love the water, when I need to get away and find peace, 
I go down there to sit and think."

Lucas considered her revelation; she really did have a lot of facets to her.

Once he cut the motor to the car, Lucas got out and came around to help Dara out 
of the car.  This time, he allowed her to try walking on her own.  She had gotten 
about halfway to the front door when she stopped to get her balance back.  

Grasping the tree trunk she stood next to, she attempted to get her vision back 
into focus and let the dizziness that was engulfing her pass.

Lucas, sensing her dilemma, as well as her change in pallor understood why she 
had stopped.  Apparently dizziness wasn't the only issue she was dealing with at 
the moment.  "You're sick on your stomach too, aren't you?"

Swallowing hard to push the nausea down, she simply nodded.

Lucas looked at her with concern.  "It's okay, it'll pass in a second."

Dara leaned back against the tree and closed her eyes, trying to regain her 
composure.  "Somehow, I think it's going to take longer than a minute."

Lucas, seeing her losing her battle, bent down and lifted her small frame easily 
in his arms.  

She started to launch a protest that she could walk in a second, but he silenced 
her objections quickly.

"Look, you're not that heavy, and you're wearing yourself out trying to walk.  
So this is the best solution."  

Dara gave up the attempt at arguing, due to the fact that the fight with 
controlling her nausea was at the minute taking all of her concentration.  
Accepting his logic she closed her eyes laying her head against his shoulder.  
"Thank you, I think you're right.  I don't think I could walk another step 
without being absolutely sick.  But if you keep this up, you'll have a bad back."

Mrs. Adams threw open the door; just a Lucas' boot touched the top step.  "Dara, 
dear are you all right?  What happened?  Dr. Crower phoned and explained you had 
been involved in an accident.  He said you were hurt, but that he released you.  
If you need to be admitted dear I'll be more than happy to stay with your 
moth...."
 
At her last statement, Dara looked up sharply at Mrs. Adams, furiously shaking 
her head, despite her battle with the dizziness and nausea, which forced her to 
lay her head back against Lucas' shoulder once more and close her eyes.  

Mrs. Adams, understanding that she had said more than should be said, quickly 
became quiet.  She knew that Dara didn't want her mother's condition to become 
public or common knowledge.  She also knew that if anyone in the world needed 
to be the last person to know, it was the man now holding Dara in his arms.  

Dara cautiously opened her eyes and focusing on Mrs. Adams inquired, "You haven't 
said anything to 'anybody' about it, did you?"  

Mrs. Adams quickly caught her meaning by the sideways glance Dara cast at Lucas.  
"No dear, but I do intend to stay here with you for a couple of days, you really 
shouldn't be left alone.  Do you think you'll be all right long enough for me to 
get some things?  It shouldn't take more than about fifteen minutes or so?"

Lucas hadn't missed the interchange.  There was definitely something this girl 
didn't want made common knowledge.  Lucas decided to let it go at that moment 
as he volunteered, "I'm off duty, Mrs. Adams.  I'll be glad to stay with 
Ms. Chambers for you to go get your things.  You go on ahead." 

Mrs. Adams bit at her lip nervously. She knew about sheriff Buck, but she was 
certain that Dara, however, didn't.   She knew there simply wasn't anyway around 
not leaving, without raising his ire.  Even though leaving Lucas Buck to stay 
with a woman, especially one as beautiful as Dara, was the same as leaving the 
wolf to guard the lambs.

Lucas proceeded into the house as she left.  Making his way to the sofa, he 
gently placed her there as he instructed, "Here, you sit here for a second.  
Where's your kitchen?"

Dara pointed in the general direction of where it was, while Lucas went in 
search of something to help settle her stomach.  Having found a bottle of soda 
and the glasses, he poured one for himself and one for her.  When he returned 
to the living room once more, he found her softly shutting a door at the back 
of the house and returning to the sofa.

"Here, I hope you don't mind, I poured myself one too."  Handing her the glass, 
he watched as she accepted it gratefully and slowly sipped it's contents.

Dara sat the glass down and laid her head back on the cushions, closing her 
eyes.  After a second, she re-opened them to look straight at Lucas.  "By-the-way, 
I never really got around to thanking you for saving my life today, I'm grateful."  

Deciding to take the initiative, Lucas smiled as charmingly as possible.  "Then 
how about going out to dinner with me tomorrow night.  Provided you're feeling 
better of course."  

Dara shook her head regretfully,  "I'm sorry, but no, maybe some other time."

Lucas sat speechless, this was new territory for him, usually he was the one 
doing the declining.  He was about to try again when Mrs. Adams chose that 
moment to return.

"Dara, I'm back dear, and I stopped and got some supper."

Lucas deciding that discretion is the better part of valor chose that moment 
to say his goodbyes.  "I need to get back to the station and sign those reports.  
If you need anything at all, just pick up the phone."  Oblivious to Mrs. Adams 
watchful eye, Lucas took Dara's hand in his and gently kissed it.  "Good night 
sweet lady, I hope you feel better soon."    Walking past Mrs. Adams, he turned 
and stated,  "Good night, nice to see you again Mrs. Adams.  Take care of my girl 
here."  Then he left, closing the door behind him.

Dara misunderstood the look of obvious concern Mrs. Adams was now wearing as she 
informed her;  "Don't worry Mrs. A, I'm fine.  Just a little bit of dizziness, 
but the doctor said it would wear off in a couple of days.  I checked on mama and 
she's fine, sleeping peacefully.  Don't worry, I'll cover the bruise with some 
makeup, or I can tell a fib about it if she asks."

Ellen Adams took a seat as she decided on the best way to approach the subject of 
Lucas Buck.  She had never personally had any dealing with Lucas, but she knew 
plenty of people who had.  Their lives shattered and broken, or just totally 
destroyed, that Emory woman for example.  "Dara, can I ask you a question?"

Dara sat reclining with her head on the back of the couch, simply nodded.

"Dara how do you know Lucas Buck, I mean I know he was there today and that you 
weren't able to drive so he brought you home.  But I get the impression that there 
is something more there than just doing his civic duty.  How did you come into 
contact with him?"

Dara glanced at her oddly; she made Lucas sound as though he were some contagious 
disease, like a cold or the flu.  "My office is across from the sheriff's 
department, when I was moving things in he helped me with some boxes.  Now I'm 
counseling his son, Caleb.  Why do you ask?"

Mrs. Adams chose her words with care.  "Tell me exactly what happened today"

Dara considered for a moment, thoughtfully.   "You know, I honestly can't remember 
most of it, I was unconscious for a while."

Not willing to let it go, Mrs. Adams pursued,  "Do you remember any of Lucas' 
actions?"

Dara thought for a moment, and then recalling something Caleb had said, nodded 
her head.  "Yes, as a matter, I do.  Caleb told me when I came to about how his 
father had broken the gunman's jaw."

Although she had the feeling that she already knew the answer, Mrs. Adams asked 
anyway.  "Did he give you a reason for it?"

Dara looked at the woman questioningly, [Why is she asking all these questions 
about Lucas Buck, of all people?]  "Well I did ask him, he said it made him 
angry because the man struck me.  I'll admit it was a little unnecessary, but 
I'd be lying if I said I wasn't flattered.  Why?"

Squaring her shoulders, she decided that someone had to warn the girl, if not her 
then who.  "Dear, I realize he is an attractive and very charming man.  But, 
there is something dark and dangerous about him as well.  Earlier, when he 
referred to you as 'his girl', I don't think he was joking, something tells me
 he considers you to be his.  Please understand I'm not trying to persuade you 
in one direction or the other, but judge for yourself.  Lucas can make things 
happen around here."

Dara gave a humorous chuckle.  "I thought that was his job, Mrs. Adams.  I mean 
I would think that would be welcomed, a politician who acts."   Not seeing any 
amusement on the older woman's face, Dara looked at her disbelievingly.  "Surely 
you're joking, you can't be serious.  Just exactly who is he supposed to be?  
The devil himself?"  

Mrs. Adams sighed sadly.  "That's what some say.  Others, a demon, still others,
 a man who has no soul or heart.  There are other deviations, but they all run 
on the same line of thought." 

Dara looked at her with disbelief and sorrow showing in her eyes as she shook her 
head.  "I don't believe you, I'm sorry but I simply don't."  

Nodding her head in understanding Mrs. Adams sighed.  "Somehow, I knew you 
wouldn't.  All that I ask you to do is judge for yourself.  Do your own 
investigation.  There are things that aren't so easily explained away where that 
man is concerned.  Did you know about Gail Emory?

Dara thought for a second, then, recalled.  "Caleb's cousin right?  The one who 
died?  Lucas told me about her."

Mrs. Adams asked sarcastically,  "Did he tell you she put a gun to her mouth and 
pulled the trigger, after burning what was left of her parent's newspaper office?  
This was after she had recovered from the coma she had lapsed into, after having 
miscarried his baby.  You know Caleb belongs to him, but did he mention how 
Caleb's mother died?  Or the fact that Judith Temple was married to another man 
when the baby was conceived?  There are other things, just ask Selena Coombs, 
or Dr. Crower.  There's a man who could tell you a lot about sheriff Buck.  He 
had Matt committed to Juniper House after he tried to shoot Lucas.  But no one 
understands why Matt tried to kill him.   All I'm asking is that you keep yourself 
distanced from the man till you reach your own conclusions.  He tends to have a 
powerful hold on people."

Just then the buzzer from her mother's room sounded.  Dara looked towards the 
door.  "Will you go?  I don't want her to see me like this, and not one word.  
About anything we've discussed here tonight.  I'm going to bed, goodnight."

Dara considered Mrs. Adams words as she prepared to take a shower and crawl into 
bed.  Maybe she should do a little digging on her own.  

After she had taken a quick shower and washed her hair, she towel dried the 
curling mass and brushed it out.  Putting on her gown she crawled into bed and 
turned the bedside lamp off.  As soon as her head hit the pillow she fell asleep.  
That's when the dreams began.

She had never dreamed anything like this, ever.  She was standing on the pier at 
the river in her gown.  The gentle breeze swirling the silky material around her 
body, as well as blowing her long hair around her, like a gossamer curtain. She 
turned towards the water to enjoy the coolness, when she turned back around Lucas 
was standing there looking down into her eyes.  

At first he said nothing, he simply ran his hands up and down her arms as if 
trying to bring warmth into her body.  Feeling the start of a flickering at the 
center of her being, Dara met his gaze to ask,  "What do you want of me?"

The Lucas of her dreams gently placed his finger under her chin to lift her mouth, 
and then descended to take possession of it.  Kissing her in a way she never knew 
could exist.  He began very tenderly, and then deepened the kiss until Dara thought 
she would shatter into a million tiny pieces.  

Lifting his mouth from hers, he replied.  "I want you, everything there is to you.  
Your heart, you mind, your body, your soul.  But most of all, I want your love."  

At that moment Dara sat up in bed, she had been dreaming.  Remembering the dream 
she turned a bright shade of pink.  Glancing around the room she realized she had 
left the window open.  [Strange, I thought I closed it.  I must have forgotten it.]  
With that she got up and went to the window to close and latch it.  She couldn't 
be sure, but she thought she saw the figure of a man outside by the trees close 
to the river.  [I'm seeing things.  Has to be the medication.]  With that last 
thought she got back into bed and once again fell asleep, this time without 
dreaming.

Outside, standing next to the cypress tree by the riverbank Lucas Buck stood 
looking at the window watching as the room once more went dark.  He wanted her 
now more than ever.  No, he didn't want her, he needed her, and although he couldn't 
admit it he knew deep within himself that he loved her.  He had wanted to take her 
in what she thought was a dream.  But he knew that if he was to truly have all of 
her, he had to go slow with her.  

She wasn't like the rest:  Judith, Selena, Gail, Sabbath, and Sarah.  Even Sarah, 
who he had cared for deeply and wanted desperately, hadn't had this much power 
over him.  They had all loved the sex, had craved it even.  

Dara was different; he knew that for her there was no sex without love.  And 
truth be told, he didn't want to have sex with her.  He wanted to make love to 
her, to cherish her the way he had never done with the others, to give her pleasure 
instead of pain.  For the first time he wanted a child with a woman because he 
wanted it to be a part of himself and her, not to be a continuation for the Buck 
family pride.  He knew if he went slowly and showed her he truly loved her and 
that whatever had been before would change, she would love him in return

He would start tomorrow.  Selena needed to go, permanently.  Lucas knew that Dara 
would never accept sharing with another woman, and he didn't want her to have to 
share.  He knew that everything he had to give was hers for the asking.  Lucas 
left the riverbank, as quietly as he had come.  



When he walked through his front door the phone was ringing off the hook.  Thinking 
it was Ben or Caleb he quickly picked it up.  "Hello?"  The voice at the other end 
blurted out immediately,  "Boy, what do you think you're doing with that girl.  
You know the way things are supposed to be and she don't fit into it anywhere."

Damn, it was his grandmother, he hated when she butted in.  Why couldn't she just 
leave him alone or lay down and die.  Anything, just stay the hell out of his 
life.

"Now you know I can't lay down till I know I got me another great grand son.  You 
know better than that Lucas."  

Lucas considered a moment and then carefully explained,  "Well, this is the deal 
mama Lucy, if you get another great grand child it will either be by this woman 
or no body at all.  And before you even think about it, if she comes to any kind 
of harm you wont have to worry about your time coming. I'll deliver you to the 
river Styx myself.  Do we understand each other?"  

The other end was silent while she pondered this new dilemma; she had to admit
 there weren't anymore Cross women.  The girl who died in the car accident was 
the last of them.  Maybe it was time for some new blood in the Buck Clan.  "All 
right boy, I get your meaning, no interference, at least from me.  But I am going 
to tell you this much, you're going to get some inference from some other areas.  
Seems like everyone wants the lamb to be able to spot the wolf.  If you get my 
drift." 

Lucas had definitely considered this possibility.  "Yeah, I get you.  But let me 
tell you something mama Lucy, this one is different, and I don't intend on her 
being treated like the rest.  When I say 'I do', it's going to be for life and 
with her only.  Understand?"

Lucas could hear the old woman chuckling.  "Yeah, I understand, you just see that 
if you promise it to her you keep it.  She isn't going to go the way the other 
women did Lucas.  She's a strong woman, but something tells me that strength is 
just what's needed around here.  Night, boy."   With that the phone went silent 
except for the clicking and dial tone.  

After undressing and showering, Lucas crawled into his own bed.  For the first 
time without benefit of a warm body beside him, yet he had no urge for another 
woman.  If he couldn't have Dara, he didn't want anyone.  

After lying awake for what seemed eternity, Lucas finally drifted off to sleep.  

He could see her on the pier again, with her long fall of hair floating on the 
breeze all around her.  Her long gown blowing around her body, like a cloud of 
blue gossamer.  He walked up to her and took her in his arms.  She smiled 
invitingly up at him as he kissed her deeply.

"I've been waiting for you to come to me."  Her voice floated over him like a 
velvet cloud, wrapping him in its warmth.  

Bending down he swept her in is arms and lowered her onto her back.  He then 
shrugged out of his coat, as she began unbuttoning his shirt slowly.  He started 
trailing his mouth over her throat, her neck, following her collarbone down to 
her breasts.  And just as she had done, he began unbuttoning the top of her 
nightgown.  He slid the fabric down her arms to bare her breasts to his eager, 
hungry mouth as he began tracing delicate patterns with his tongue.

Looking up into his eyes she spoke the words he was so desperate to hear.  "I 
do love you.  Make me yours, now, please."  

Lucas woke from his dream full of wonder and aggravation.



Ben was the first to feel the heat of Lucas's temper.  He had taken a message 
from the district attorney about the charges to be filed against the Lowder boys.  
Cautiously, Ben poked his head in the doorway, he could see by the look on 
Lucas' face that his temper was high.  "Lucas, Daniels just called about the 
charges against the Lowder boys."

Lucas glanced up, aggravated by the way Ben was forestalling with the information.  
"Well, what is it?  You can see I'm busy.  Or you just going to stand there 
playing door prop?"  

 Ben steadied himself for the storm.  "You're not going to like this, but the 
only thing Daniels is going for is armed robbery and assault with a deadly weapon 
on the guard."  Ben watched as the storm clouds began gathering in Lucas' face.

"What the hell do you mean that's all he's going for?  He is aware of the other 
incidents, right?"

Repeating the explanation Daniels had given to him, Ben explained.  "Lucas, he 
said that he had to dismiss the attempted murder charges, the kidnapping, reckless
endangerment, and the bodily assault charges to get Joe Lowder to drop his charges 
of excessive force and police brutality against you.  Daniels said it was 
actually a good deal, because they would get the most time for the armed robbery 
and assault charges anyway."  

Ben knew as soon as he finished what was coming next.  Lucas threw down his pen, 
shoved his chair back and stalked around the desk.  Ben was forced to push 
himself against the wall to keep from being knocked out of the way.  Lucas was 
madder than Ben had ever seen him before.  But he knew that if he got in his way 
he'd only be caught in the stampede.  

"Ben, I'm going over to the courthouse and talk to that moron.  I'll be back 
shortly."  

Ben and Floyd glanced at each other as they watched Lucas slam the door shut 
with enough force to rattle every window in the building.  

"Ben, you thinking what I am?"  Ben nodded his head in agreement, having already 
guessed what Floyd was considering.  "Yeah, I do.  Lucas Buck has run into 
something bigger than what he is.  You know what the funny thing about it is, 
Floyd?"  

"What's that, Ben?"  

Ben turned with a broad grin on his face.  "The package that's holding the 
contents, can't be taller than about five feet, two inches, or weigh more than 
one hundred and ten pounds.  Who says dynamite has to come in a big package to 
pack an explosion?"   Floyd and Ben both had a conspiring grin on their face; 
somehow, they knew things were going to get a lot more interesting around Trinity.  



Lucas stalked across the street to the county courthouse; normally everyone he 
saw would throw up their hand in greeting and offer a 'morning sheriff.'  But 
not this morning, Lucas' anger was wrapped around him like a dark cloak, one 
that could possibly swallow anyone who got in its path.  

Shoving the door marked District Attorney roughly open, Lucas focused on Lou 
Ella Jones, Daniels secretary.  "Where's that horse's ass who masquerades as 
a lawyer that you work for?"  

Lou Ella, finding herself unable to speak, simply pointed in the direction of 
the inner office.  Lucas stalked past her desk, leaving a relieved Lou Ella in 
his wake, grateful that she wasn't the object of his anger.

Lucas threw the inner door open, allowing it to slam against the wall knocking 
pictures off the wall behind it.  "What the hell do you mean you're dropping 
the assault charges, Daniels?"  

John Daniels had just concluded his phone conversation when Lucas burst in.   
He had heard a few rumors about the new woman in town and how Buck seemed a 
little too eager to assist her.  Now, he had the feeling that he was about to 
come face to face with the reasons for it.  He never thought Buck would react 
anything like this about those charges being dropped.  He had seen the women in 
this man's life mistreated more than once, and never had Buck interfered with 
the actions Daniels had taken in his capacity as DA.  

This time however, he had the feeling that things were very different.  "Lucas, 
calm down.  Joe Lowder was going to press charges against you for his injuries.  
I convinced him to drop the charges; in exchange we'll dismiss the assault and 
attempted murder charges for Ms. Chambers and his brother.  The biggest charge 
was the armed robbery anyway, that one will stick, he'll have the book thrown at 
him for that one."  Daniels sat back in his chair and smiled benevolently at Lucas, 
as though he should be happy with the decision.  

Lucas, who had calmed considerably, focused his full attention on the man.  
"John, who helped you to become DA, took you out of that struggling little nothing 
of a practice and got you behind that big desk?"  

Daniels blanched at the reminder of the debt he owed the man sitting across from 
him now.  He knew this day was coming, the day he paid for the deal he made with 
Trinity's devil.  Deciding to try reasoning he pleaded, "You helped me, Lucas.  
And like I told you before, I appreciated it, but I've got a job to do for the 
people who voted for me."  

Lucas stared at the man with a combined look of disgust and anger.  "Just how 
long do you think the voters are going to want you back there working for them 
when they find out about your weakness for pretty-young, and young being the 
operative word here, girls?  I don't think they would want you behind that desk 
defending their honor then, do you, John?"  

Daniels hung his head in defeat, knowing that he had no argument left to give.  
"What do you want me to do, Lucas?"

Lucas sat on the edge of the desk and folded his arms across his broad chest, 
smiling at the other man like a parent telling their child that the shot won't 
hurt.  "Relax John, all I want from you is justice."  

Daniels looked up at Lucas, shocked, and then becoming suspicious asked him, 
"What kind of justice are we talking about here?"  

Lucas' narrowed his gaze as he answered solemnly.  "Real justice, I want you to 
reinstate the charges, all the charges.  And I don't care how you do it, but 
whatever other charges get turned over, I want every single on of the charges 
dealing with Dara Chambers to stick to Joe Lowder."   

Daniels looked at Lucas as he carefully asked, "What about the police brutality 
charges, what about those?"  

Lucas looked at the man incredulously.  "My deputies will back me up, I'm not 
worried about those charges.  But whatever else they pay for, I want them to pay 
for what they did to that girl.  Do we understand each other?"  

Daniels nodded his agreement.  "I understand Lucas, don't worry, I'll make them 
stick."  

Lucas got up and walked to the door, then turned as he considered.  "I'm sure you 
will John.  It's nice to know Trinity has such a devoted public servant."  Pulling 
the door shut behind him, Lucas walked once more past Lou Ella without saying a 
word and left the office.  



Heading back to his own office, Lucas saw Mrs. Adams coming from Dara's office.  
Deciding to see how Dara was feeling, he went over to speak with Mrs. Adams.  
"Good morning Mrs. A, how's our favorite girl doing this morning?"

Mrs. Adams turned and cast a wary glance at Lucas Buck, she had hoped to avoid 
seeing him altogether, but since he had spotted her she wasn't going to back away 
either.  Deciding to make a point that he had no claim on Dara, whatsoever.  She 
replied,  "Ms. Chambers, is fine sheriff.  She slept well and is feeling much 
better today, thank you."

Lucas avoided the t^te-.-t^te with the older woman, as well as addressing her 
open hostility by asking,  "You don't care for me, do you Mrs. Adams?"  Exactly 
what is it you have against me?"

Mrs. Adams, deciding to be honest for Dara's sake gave him her true feelings.  
"As long as you stay away form Dara, absolutely nothing."  

Lucas, feigning a look of innocence asked with rising ire,  "Now what harm could 
I do to her?"  

Mrs. Adams, not backing away from the challenge, listed several possibilities.  
"Lets be honest sheriff, shall we?  You are a very hurtful, manipulative person, 
who enjoys destroying and bringing pain and suffering to others.  If I didn't 
know any better, I would think you're the devil himself.  I understand your 
attraction to Dara, but I don't want to see her end up the town tramp, like Selena 
Coombs, or dead, like Sabbath Lightfoot, or God forbid, taking her own life, like 
Gail Emory or Judith Temple   So, if you do have any kindness in you at all or a 
heart, you'll leave her alone.  Besides, at the moment she had more than her 
share of misery.  Which I'm sure will only increase before much longer I'm 
afraid."  Suddenly aware of his probing eyes on her, she realized what she had 
almost let slip and decided she needed to leave. 

Lucas stalled her by placing his had on her arm as she turned to get into her 
car.  "Wait, please.  What did you mean by, 'she has her share of misery?"  

Mrs. Adams looked carefully into his eyes and couldn't believe what she saw there.  
Concern and caring, something that she didn't think he even knew the meaning of.  
She had been expecting to see anger and resentment at her words, so this reaction 
was a definite surprise.

Lucas wanted desperately to know what the misery in Dara's life was.  Although 
she had always presented a bubbly personality, he could sense and underlying 
sadness in her that he wanted to make right.  

Seeing the turn his thoughts were taking, Mrs. Adams gently placed her hand on 
his arm, shaking her head.  "Lucas, I'm sorry if I sound hard, but you a 
dangerous man, especially to someone with Dara's spirit.  I think that you truly 
care for her, but what you're thinking, don't do it, don't offer her one of your 
deals to fix this for her.  She wouldn't take it for one, and for two, its God's 
way for the way things have to be.  All I can tell you is that if you truly care, 
find whatever goodness there is in you and let that make your decision where she 
is concerned."

Lucas jerked his arm out from under her grasp and looked at her venomously.  "I 
don't see where this is any of your business, as you pointed out she's a big girl, 
who can make her own decisions." 

Mrs. Adams nodded her head and sighed.  "Yes, you're right, but I tell you this 
for your own sake, if you're thinking about offering her what I think you are, 
don't.  She'll hate you for it; just allow whatever happens to happen.  And please 
I beg of you, don't hurt her.  She is strong but her strength is being tested right 
now.  If you truly care just be a leaning post, very soon she's going to need 
one."  With that she got in the car and left.



Lucas had went back to his office, where he sat at his desk the rest of the day, 
pondering over Mrs. Adams words.  He was contemplating the idea of going to 
Dara's house to see how she was for himself when he heard a commotion in the 
outer office.

Selena Coombs sauntered past Ben, ignoring his protests and warnings that Lucas 
didn't want to be disturbed.  Wearing a very tight black-leather mini-skirt and 
see-thru white blouse, she strolled in and made herself comfortable on the corner 
of Lucas' desk.  

Lucas looked up at her, his irritation rising at her gall.  "Something you need, 
Ms. Coombs?"  

Selena, sensing his mood and deciding to tease, answered the question in her low 
husky tone.  "I just came by to congratulate the hero.  I assume you were busy 
last night tending to the maiden fair.  That why you didn't come by last night?"  

Lucas had decided to end his involvement with Selena, permanently.  Seeing the 
opportunity to accomplish his goal, he allowed her to play her lead to the end of 
the line, at least as far as he was concerned.  "What's the matter darlin, you
miss me last night?"

Selena, feeling that she had the upper hand, placed a small pout on her seductive 
mouth.  "You know I did.  I think I could almost feel jealous over little Snow 
White here."  She emphasized the last of her statement by picking up the newspaper, 
which told the story of the robbery and assault on Dara, including a photo of Dara 
supplied by the hospital from her employee files.  

Lucas carefully took the paper from Selena and looked into the eyes in the photo, 
which although showed black and white, were still able to captivate him.  He 
looked at Selena with a maniacal grin.   "You feeling jealous over the little 
lady, darlin?"  

Selena, playing along continued pouting, although she was now smiling.  "Yeah, 
I think I am."  Bringing her lips towards his mouth to kiss him she felt him 
grasp her shoulders, as though to return the action.

"Well, you know what?"

Selena looked up at him. "What?"  Just as she was a breath away from his lips 
she heard him state.

"You should."

Selena stopped abruptly, opening her eyes she asked in disbelief.  "What did 
you say?"  

Lucas abruptly removed his hands from her shoulders and sat back in his chair, 
looking at her disbelieving face.  "I said, you should feel jealous of her." 

Selena stared at him in disbelief.  "What do you mean I should feel jealous?  I 
have you in my bed, she doesn't.  And I know that she's just too pure to drop 
into bed with you."

Lucas glanced at her, pathetically.  "You mean like a common tramp, like someone 
I could name?"  

Selena reached over and slapped him soundly across the cheek.  "You bastard!"  

Lucas shook his head in pity.  "Come on Selena, you have your fun on the side.  
I don't love you, and you don't love me.  All you love is the sex and power, 
that's all you've ever loved."  

Selena fumed at him in rage.  "So what now?  Are you going to play house with 
the little bit....?"  Before she could finish her sentence, Lucas grabbed her 
throat and slammed her against the wall, holding her tightly.

"Let me set you straight on some things, darlin.  First of all, as long as you 
live, don't you ever refer to her like that again.  You don't know anything about 
her, so you have no right to slander her.  If I ever hear you talk about her like 
that again, I'll take that pretty little mouth you prize so highly, and sew it 
up myself."  

Selena squirmed to loosen the hold he had on her throat.  "Do you know anything 
about her to say that she's not one?"

Lucas glared at her daringly.  "Yeah, I know that she's a lady, which you'll 
never be, and a hell of a lot more woman than you're ever going to be.  Now get 
this straight Selena, this is over, not like it was with Judith or Gail or Sabbath.  
It's totally over.  I don't want you and that's the end of it.  And by the way, I 
know how your vicious little tongue and mind work, so get this one totally straight, 
because believe me, your life depend on it.  Don't even think about trying to get 
even with her, or with me through her.  If anything happens, you're the first one 
I'll pay a visit to.  Do we understand each other, Ms. Coombs?"  

Selena considered the dangerous glint in his eyes and knew that he was most 
definitely serious about this woman; there wouldn't be any revenge, or trying to 
get her out of the way.  Lucas was willing to kill for her and Selena valued her 
neck too much to push the issue on it.  Besides, there were other men out there, 
maybe not as interesting as Lucas Buck, but at least she would live to try and 
find one.  

"I understand you Lucas.  I promise, I wont try or do anything."

Releasing her throat and turning towards his desk, Lucas threw over his shoulder 
as he sat down and picked up the earlier discarded stack of reports, "See that you 
keep that promise, Selena. I intend to keep mine."  

Selena glanced at him sideways as she opened the door and left the office.  As she 
pulled it shut behind her she noticed Ben's look of sympathy.  Deciding that she 
had nothing left to lose, she approached him.  "Ben, I know you heard, what is it 
about her can you tell me?"

Ben looked at Selena, feeling pity for her.  "No Selena, I honest to God don't 
know what it is, she's the sweetest person you would ever want to meet, honest.  
But exactly what his feeling are for her, I don't know.  But, I'll tell you this, 
whatever they are, their deep and strong."

Selena nodded her head in gratitude for his confidence.  "Thanks, Ben."

Ben couldn't just let her leave without trying to give her some type of warning.  
"Selena, for your own sake, don't do anything.  He meant what he said about her.  
I think he'd fight the devil himself over her, and never even question it."

Selena looked at him sadly.  "Ben, where's the point of it?  She's won without 
even fighting, why even bother.  Besides, there are more fish in the seas, and 
I intend to do a lot of fishing."  With that she sashayed out the door, leaving 
Ben shaking his head.

Lucas decided to follow his first course of action as he grabbed his jacket and 
headed out the door.  "Ben, I'm off duty.  You need me, page me. Got it?"  Ben 
looked up from the files he was working on.  "Sure thing Lucas. By the way, I 
have something for you."   Reaching in his desk, Ben produced an envelope and 
handed it to Lucas.  Curious, he opened it to find some money.  Looking at Ben in 
puzzlement he asked,  "What the hell's this for, Ben?"  Hoping he wasn't about to 
bring about another storm from Lucas' temper, answered unsurely.  "Well, me and 
the boys took up a collection to buy Ms. Chambers some flowers.  We're all real 
fond of Caleb, I think you know that, and we appreciate the fact that she 
deliberately got herself hurt just to keep him from coming to any harm.  But, we 
were wondering if you would take care of the flowers for us, none of us are too 
good in that department."

Lucas shook his head at his deputy allowing himself a small smile.  "I think 
that's real nice of you boys, Ben.  I was just headed for the florist myself, 
I'll take care of it."  

Ben looked up at Lucas surprised by the genial way he accepted the explanation.  
Lucas Buck was definitely a man full of surprises since that lady came to town, 
and Ben sincerely hoped that for the two of them, they were good surprises.


Dara was sitting at the desk in her living room going over the monthly bills when 
the doorbell rang.  Setting the ledger aside, she got up to answer the door.  

"Who is it?"  The voice on the other side replied, "Delivery ma'am."  

Opening the door she was surprised to find Lucas Buck standing there, with one arm 
full of flowers, and one behind his back.  Shocked by his appearance, and the 
remembrance of last night's dream, Dara blushed delicately.  Raising an eyebrow 
in question she inquired,  "Let me guess, your second job?"  

Lucas smiled at the light tone of her mood.  "I never could resist the opportunity 
to bring a pretty lady some flowers."  Handing her the flowers, he explained,  
"The wildflowers are from the guys at the station, the pink roses are from Caleb 
and this, " reaching around his back, he produced a stuffed unicorn with red 
roses attached to the collar, "Is from me."  

Dara couldn't help but smile; she had never been so overwhelmed.  "Not that I 
mind, but would you care to tell me why I deserve such special treatment?  I've 
never seen so many flowers, outside of a florist, in my life."  

Lucas stepping thru the entryway closed the door and helped her carry the flowers 
into the kitchen to find vases for them.  "We just wanted you to feel better, 
and to show our appreciation for what you did for Caleb."  

Dara couldn't help but be touched by everyone's thoughtfulness.  "Thank you, 
they are beautiful. I especially love the unicorn, how did you know I collect 
them?"  Lucas considered her question for a second, he wasn't sure exactly how 
he had known, but when he saw the stuffed toy he had known without a doubt that 
she would love it.  "I don't know it just seemed to fit your personality somehow." 

Dara, having located the vases needed for the flowers, stood at the center of 
the kitchen isle cutting the stems and arranging them into the vases.  Lucas 
lounged against the doorframe, taking in eveerthing about her.  From her dark-
reddish-gold hair, which fell halfway down her back, to her creamy, pale skin.  
Even though she wasn't very tall, he noticed that her legs were long for her 
height and well shaped.   

Sensing his gaze on her she turned and smiled at him.  "Would you like something 
to drink?"  

Shaking himself mentally from his observations, Lucas smiled as he teased her.  
"I don't know, how southern are you, how's your iced tea?"  

Dara laughed at his question, the sound reminded Lucas of wind chimes.  
"Originally, Alabama, thank you.  And my iced tea is extremely southern, thank 
you."  

Lucas laughed at her exaggeration of her southern accent.  "Perfect, I'll take 
a glass, please."  

Pulling two glasses out of the cupboard, Dara poured them both a glass.  "Here 
you are, I hope its sweet enough."  

Lucas took a sip, and on impulse sat the glass on the counter, and then grabbed 
her hand, pulling her to him to wrap his arms around her.  "It's just like you 
are, southern, sweet, and perfect."  Then, bending down he gently kissed her.  

Dara didn't object to the kiss, but she couldn't shake the feeling that this 
wasn't the first time he had kissed her.  Maybe from her dream, but that couldn't
 be it, that was all it was, just a dream.  

Lucas, sensing her beginning unease, ended the kiss.  Still holding her in his 
arms, he apologized.  "I'm sorry, I probably shouldn't have done that, but I've 
been fighting the temptation of it since I first saw you."   Lucas reluctantly 
released her, searching her face, trying to determine her feelings.

Dara gently placed her hand on his arm.  "Please, don't be sorry, I'm very 
flattered.  And I would be lying if I said I minded you kissing me."  

Deciding to lighten the mood, Lucas smiled at her and grabbed two of the four 
vases.  "Where would you like theses?"

Dara, taking the cue to change the subject, took one vase, leaving one on the 
isle, and headed for the living room.  Pointing to the piano and entry hall 
table, indicating where she wished him to deposit the vases, while she sat her 
own on the coffee table.  Taking a seat on the sofa she motioned for him to join 
her.  "Aside from the flowers, I'm assuming that there is something more to this 
visit?"

Lucas studied her, she was a very straight to the point person, he couldn't 
picture her skating around anything.  Not like Selena or Gail did.  "Well, I 
thought you might be interested in the charges against the Lowder boys.  

Dara subconsciously rubbed her still bruised cheek, without realizing she was 
performing the action.  Lucas noting the action became more determined to make 
Joe Lowder pay for his assault on this woman.  

Speaking so softly he wasn't certain he had heard her, she asked him.  "What are 
they?  Lucas could tell she was trying desperately hard to be valiant about the 
situation, but he could also sense the terror the memory brought to the surface 
for her.

On impulse, he slid closer to her and placed his arm around her shoulder. He 
felt a stabbing ache in his chest for her when she looked up to meet his gaze 
and he saw that her eyes were bright with the tears she was holding back.  He 
didn't think it was all centered on her attack, but he willed himself to patience 
for her to trust in him enough to share her confidence.

Dara dropped her head and primly folded her hands in her lap, staring at them, 
trying to hide her eyes.

Sensing that she was feeling shame at her show of emotions, Lucas gently placed 
his finger under her chin, lifting her head so that he could look into her eyes.  
"You have no reason to feel shame for feeling fright by what happened, or by the 
need to cry."  Pulling her gently towards him with the arm around her shoulder, 
and with the other, began stroking her hair while rocking her back and forth, 
trying to comfort her.

Suddenly weary with the effort to keep her emotions inside, Dara did begin to 
cry.  Bringing her hand up to cover her face, she allowed Lucas to pull her to 
him as she buried her face against his chest, and allowed him to hold her through 
the storm of emotions.  

Lucas could feel her body shaking with the sobs of tears she was now shedding on 
his chest.  Love for her welled within him.  Love he never thought he would or 
could feel for another living thing.  Holding her tighter, he continued stroking 
her hair and rocking her back and forth.  "It's all right, cry it out.  You have 
every right, I promise, I'll never let anteing or anyone hurt you, as long as I 
live."  

Dara continued sobbing, not just for the fright from the attack, but for the 
impotence she felt over not being able to make her mother's condition better.  
As well as the sense of impending loneliness she knew she would feel at her 
mother's passing.  

All the while, from the doorway, Mrs. Adams stood watching the scene in front 
of her, unobserved.  She watched as Lucas continued holding Dara.  She knew the 
girl needed this, needed it badly.  She had been keeping everything in for so 
long, trying to act normally for her mother's sake, that she had shut her own 
emotions off, and it was starting to tear at her.  She considered the earlier 
confrontation with Lucas, watching him now, unobserved, tenderly comforting Dara, 
she realized that something was happening between the two of them, and that 
maybe, just maybe, Dara would bring out the good in Lucas.

Lucas sensed a change, and realized that she had cried herself to sleep.  Gently, 
so not to wake her, he shifted her body so he could put his arm under her legs.  
Carefully, he lifted her in his arms and allowed her head to lie against his 
shoulder, as he carried her to her bedroom.  He laid her on the bed, then, pulled 
the curtains and placed a cover over her.

He stood looking down at her sleeping face, relaxed as she was now even with the 
shadows of her tears, she was beautiful.  Bending down, he carefully pushed the 
stray curls away from her face, then, tenderly kissed her on her lips.

Sensing that someone else was there, he turned to find Mrs. Adams watching him.  
Rising to his full height, he turned and bestowed an evil grin on the older woman.  
"What, afraid I'll steal the maiden fair's soul?"

Mrs. Adams looked at him knowingly.  "You love her a great deal, don't you?"  

Lucas glared at her for a moment, then, changed to an entreating look.  "Yes 
Mrs. A, I do.  If I had any decency left in me at all I'd turn away from her now 
and leave her alone.  But I can't, you want honesty?  I want to marry her."  

At the look of shock on her face Lucas sadly smiled.  "And for your peace of mind 
I'll tell you now, her alone without benefit of sharing my attention and affection 
with any other woman, including Selena Coombs.  I don't want her soul, I don't want 
to corrupt her, I just want her love and to love her.  I didn't think I had a 
heart, until I saw her.  You said you wanted to see my humbled, well now you have."  

Mrs. Adams nodded at him sympathetically.  "Thank you for your honest, but a word 
of caution.  Don't rush her, especially right now, and before you ask, it's not 
my place to tell you what the sorrow in her is.  Don't be surprised if she 
doesn't.  It isn't that she doesn't trust she resents pity.  All I can tell you 
is that you'll know when she needs you.  Just be there for her, and please don't 
hurt her.  She isn't like the others, Lucas, she has a strong, but very fragile 
spirit."  

Lucas looked at the woman with a new appreciation, and realizing her statement 
asked her; "Then I have your blessing?"  

She shrugged her shoulders as she stated sincerely.  "It isn't mine to give, but 
for what it is worth, I believe you, and yes, as long as you swear to cherish her 
and lover her, you have it."

Lucas walked over and carefully placed a kiss on the woman's cheek.  "Thank you."  
Then, he walked out the front door.  

Mrs. Adams looked down at Dara, resting.  "I think Dara, that where Lucas Buck is 
concerned, you're the answer to not only his, but Trinity's prayers as well."  
With that she quietly pulled the door to.



Dara slept the clock around waking long enough to eat and take a quick shower as 
well as to put on a nightgown.  

As with the night before, Dara fell asleep when her head hit the pillow.  And as 
with the night before, she again dreamed.  She was standing on the pier, again 
feeling the breeze, this time as she was enjoying the coolness, she felt to very 
strong arms go around her and pull her close to him.  

She could feel his mouth on her neck, teasing and nibbling.  She turned around and 
searched his eyes.  Without speaking he slowly, tenderly began kissing her, 
deepening the kiss by degrees.  When he ended the kiss, he bent down and lifted 
her in his strong arms.  Walking a short distance, he laid her on the ground 
beneath the tree. 

"What do you want of me?"

Lucas looked at her longingly.  "I want your love, I want you."  Dara looked 
at him sadly.  "I cant."

The man of her dreams looked at her with naked pain in his eyes, which quickly
turned to cold anger.  "I could make you fall in love with me, you know that 
don't you?"  

Dara glanced at him in confusion.  "You can't make me do something that I have 
already done."

The anger in Lucas eyes was replaced with sadness.  "Then why can't you?  I 
love you and you just admitted you love me, so why?"  

Dara gently placed her hand along his cheek.  "At the moment I have to travel 
this path alone.  I wish it were otherwise, but it's not.  All I can ask from 
you is patience and understanding."  

Lucas, savoring the feel of her touch against his face opened his eyes to look 
into hers.  "I'll wait eternity if I need to, but you're wrong, you're not 
alone anymore and as long as I live you never will be again."  

At that moment, Dara awoke from the dream she had just had.  Reaching her hand 
to her face she found her cheek dampened by the tears she had unknowingly shed.  

Outside, Lucas stood looking towards her window.  He now knew that he would have 
to have patience in order to overcome her fear and sadness.  But her also knew 
that she loved him as well, and that would make the prize that much more worth 
the winning. 

End of Chapter Two

* * * * * * * * * * * * *

Chapter Three


The next afternoon Caleb walked in the back door of the boarding house, he was 
about to announce his presence when he heard the hushed conversation between 
Loris Holt-Crower and Dr. Matt.  Curious, he stood listening to see if he could 
pick up on the conversation between them. 

 "I'm telling you, Loris, you didn't see him the way I did with her.  I think that 
he really cares about the girl."  

Loris cast a doubtful glance over to her husband as she finished filling their 
bowls from the pot on the stove.   "Matt, it's hard for me to believe that as 
much evil and hatred as I've seen in that man that he could care about himself, 
let alone this woman."

Loris looked at her husband sharply.  "Besides that, you want to tell me exactly 
why you're singing this girl's praises to me.  You attracted to her or something?"

Matt reached across the table, taking his wife's hand in reassurance.  "Now you 
know better than that, honey.  It's just that I can't really explain.  Take Caleb 
for example.  He doesn't really take to anyone right?"

Loris nodded her head in agreement of his statement.  "Yeah, he's lost so much 
he's afraid to get close to anyone."

Matt nodded,  "Right, but he took immediately to her, I mean from the moment he 
met her.  When he saw her in the hospital he even gave her a hug.  Now when was 
the last time you saw him demonstrated affection for anyone?"
 
Loris looked at her husband questioningly. "Okay so she's likable, what are you 
getting at?"

Matt explained, "That's my point.  She has this personality that draws people to 
her.  I mean I'd lie if I said she's not pretty, but to me she reminds me of a 
little sister.  I guess I feel that way because of her mother."

Satisfied that this girl posed no threat to her marriage, Loris asked in concern, 
"What do you mean about her mother?"

Matt knew he really wasn't supposed to say anything, but he knew he could trust 
Loris.  "Her mother is dying from terminal lung cancer and Dara takes care of her 
with Mrs. Adams help, she sits with Gwenna while Dara works.  She moved her to 
Trinity for the peace and quiet and because there were some problems with her 
older brother.  He's the leach type; anyway her mother isn't going to be here 
much longer, and it's really showing a strain on Dara, she's really close to her 
mother.  I've been seeing Gwenna, as a matter of fact I saw her yesterday and 
believe me she isn't going to last much longer."

Loris considered her husband's statement, feeling shame for suspecting the poor 
girl of posing a threat to her marriage, and sympathy for what she must be going 
through at the moment.  "Well why all the secrecy about it, Matt?  I don't 
understand." 

Matt gave the same explanation he had been given.  "Dara told me that as long as 
she could remember, her mother has never had any peace, there was always some kind 
of squabble with her older brother.  He went through Gwenna's life savings on one 
scam or another, and then when their mother became ill, he decided he couldn't be 
bothered.  And according to Dara, he's a vulture when it comes to someone's 
death.   Dara wants her mother's time left to be as peaceful as possible, that's 
why the secrecy.  Plus, I've learned one thing for certain, she hates pity."  

Loris considered this new information for a moment.  She knew as well as Matt what 
Lucas Buck was capable of.  When he wanted something, he stopped at nothing to 
get it.  "So where exactly does Lucas Buck fit into the picture?  Do you think 
he knows about her mother?"

Matt paused before answering.  "I really don't know, Loris, but I will say this; 
there isn't a doubt in my mind that he truly cares about her.  He knows there's 
something going on with Dara, but so far as I've heard he hasn't tried to 
strong-arm anybody into finding it out.  He seems to be respecting the fact that 
she doesn't want to share it.  Not to mention, you notice who he hasn't been seen 
keeping company with for the past few weeks?"

Loris, remembering the interchange she had witnessed earlier in the week, nodded. 
"Yeah, I ran into her in the grocery store the other day.  Somebody asked her why 
wasn't she and Buck weren't going out anymore, all she would say was that it was 
over.  That they decided there wasn't anything there for them and that she was 
moving on.  And you know Selena, if she were the one doing the separating she 
would definitely advertise it.  So my guess is he's the one that did the parting."

Matt agreed, "Yeah, but not only that, Mrs. Adams despised him.  I mentioned 
something about him the other day and she told me that she had no doubts that he 
truly cares for her."

Loris shook her head in exasperation as she stated,  "I just hope that girl has 
her eyes wide open if she goes into anything with that man."

Caleb slipped back out the door unnoticed to sit on the porch and contemplate 
what he had just learned.  [So that's why Dara cancelled a couple of appointments.  
Her momma's dying.]  

Caleb shook his head in sympathy.  He knew how much the death of a loved one hurt, 
but having to watch that person suffer in agony and pain, he knew that would add 
to the grief.  

Caleb wondered if he should tell Lucas about what he now knew, but remembering 
what Dr. Matt had said about her reasons for the secrecy, he decided to keep it 
to himself. 

Shaking his head sadly, Caleb prayed aloud,  "Poor Dara, she's going to need 
somebody strong for her.  Lucas, I hope you really do love her, and won't hurt 
her like my mamma or my cousin, Gail."



Just then Dara was reading through the hospital files of Merlyn and Judith 
Temple's death reports, as well as those of Gage Temple and Gail Emory.

She wasn't a forensic expert, but she had studied enough medical courses to know 
that the impact of the blow to Merlyn's head wasn't enough to break her neck.

Nurse Stacey walked by Dara's open door, and poking her head in she asked brightly,  
"Doing some research?"

Dara's head came up with a startled look on her face.  "Yeah, I was trying to 
understand the Temple family's tragedies better.  I thought it would help me 
with Caleb's sessions."  

Dara didn't miss the frown that appeared on Stacey's face as she cautiously 
explained, "I really don't know why you'd want to dredge up all that old business, 
nothing but pure bad luck anyway.  Gage Temple always was a drunk, he made poor 
Judith's life miserable from the time he married her."

Dara asked innocently;  "Is that why she had an affair with Lucas Buck?  Why not 
just leave Gage?  I understand she ran a shelter for street kids; she would have 
had a place to go.  Why stay with a man that monstrous?"  

Stacey's face took on a pleading look.  "Look, you seem like a really nice lady, 
so I'm going to tell you this for your own good.  Don't go probing around things 
that are dead and forgotten.  Only thing it gets you is a lot of grief."  Stacey 
turned to leave.  When she opened the door, standing there was Lucas Buck. 

The look on Stacey's face was one of panic as she mumbled,  "Hello, sheriff."
 
Lucas looked at the woman with a knowing look.  "Hello Stacey, how's everything 
going?  You feeling ok tonight, didn't forget your 'medication' did you?"  

Stacey blanched at the subtle reminder of her carefully hidden habit.  "No sheriff, 
I don't think I'll be needing it tonight."

Lucas smiled down at her.  "Good, I'm sure your supervisor would be glad to know 
you're getting better."  Stacey rushed out past him, certain that she definitely 
wouldn't be giving any further advise to the hospital counselor.

Dara looked up at Lucas, smiling brightly.  "Hi, what brings you out to the 
hospital today?"  

Lucas walked around her desk and pulled her up from her chair as he wrapped his 
arms around her before replying, "This."  With that he bent down to place a long-
deep kiss on her soft-full lips.  After he finally released her from his hold, he 
sat on the corner of her desk as she sat back in her chair.  

Noticing the files on her desk he picked one up.  Recognizing what they were he 
carefully asked her; "Darlin, why on earth are you reading over these things for?  
I didn't think counselors read over coroner's reports."

Dara took the folder from his hand as she replied. "I thought that maybe if I 
understood their deaths, that I might help Caleb deal with his family's tragedies 
better."  

Lucas looked at her, careful to guard the concern in his eyes. She was treading 
on dangerous ground here. He didn't want her to put anything involving him and 
the Temple family together.

"Lucas, can I ask you a question please?"  Bracing himself, Lucas sighed heavily, 
as though he were expecting the worst, but her inquiry wasn't that troubling.  
"You admit to being Caleb's father, right?"  At his nod she continued,  "I have 
to know, if her marriage was so miserable, why didn't Judith just leave?  She ran 
a shelter, so she wouldn't have been out on the street."  Blushing she finished 
her line of inquiry; "And why did you have and affair with her when she was 
married?"

Lucas, who was visibly glad that she had asked nothing worse, looked her in the 
eyes.  "I had known Judith since we were kids.  We cared about each other back 
then, somewhat.  She got into the shelter work; and I helped her out and bought 
the house for her to start it.  She was alone, she had no parents they had died 
in a flood, and her sister had been killed in a fire.  She felt alone so she 
married Gage Temple.  He had been in love with her sister and thought he could 
replace her with Judy.  He was a drunk and after their daughter was born she was 
miserable, partly because he was abusive and partly because she really didn't 
love him.  I went by for old time's sake one night to see if I could help.  One 
thing led to another and that was how Caleb came into the world."  

Apparently satisfied that he had told her enough of the truth to satisfy her 
curiosity, he watched the look on her face as she took in this new information.  

"One thing I don't understand, why didn't she open the window first? I mean I can 
understand jumping from a window, but why didn't she open it first?" 

Lucas looked at her, the fear masked on his face, afraid that she would piece it 
all together somehow. "Did you read her report?  She had a bad pregnancy, a worse 
labor, and after she had Caleb she was probably insane from the postpartum 
depression.  I don't think opening the window made a difference to her."  

Dara considered a minute as she took the folders to place in her out basket.  And 
much to his relief stated, "I've had enough morbid thoughts for today."  

Lucas smiled at her in obvious relief.  "Good, how about some coffee and lunch in 
the cafeteria?" 

Lucas held open the door for her to precede him, admiring the sway of her hips in 
the pretty teal dress she was wearing.  

He had to admit that she didn't dress with the flair of Selena or the down-to-
earth way Gail, Sabbath, and Judith had, or with the sophistication Sarah had 
displayed.  She definitely had a style of her own.  The teal dress wasn't long or 
short, it hung to just above her knees in a full skirt, which was belted at her 
waist by a silver chain belt.  Lucas watched her appreciatively, she wasn't 
flashy, but she definitely had style.

Dara, catching the look in his eyes, asked, "What are you thinking?"  

Lucas turned and looked at her.  "I'm thinking how pretty you look in that dress, 
that's all."

Dara smiled at him.  "You know, flattery will get you everywhere?"

Lucas, catching her playful mood, grinned at her leeringly a he asked, 
"Everywhere?  Promise?"

Dara shook her head, smiling at him.  "Well, maybe not exactly 'everywhere'."   

Lucas held the door to the cafeteria open for her to enter.  Catching sight of 
Matt, Dara smiled and waved at him.  "Hi Matt, how's everything going?"

Matt looked at Dara; he really didn't want to see her at that moment.  She wasn't 
going to like what he had to say, but most of all he didn't want to have to say 
it in front of Buck.

Matt walked over to them and addressed Dara, "Can I talk to you a moment?  Then, 
casting a glance at Lucas added, "In private."  

Dara looked up at Lucas, knowing he wasn't thrilled with the exclusion, but 
understanding the necessity of it.  "I'll only be a second, okay?'  With that 
she left him standing there to follow Crower over to the couch along the farthest 
wall.

Lucas clenched his fists in apparent aggravation at once again being excluded.  
He found a table near enough to allow him to keep them in his line of sight.  He 
noticed that Dara paled considerably, and that she began wringing her hands 
nervously.  He had picked up on her habit of unconsciously wringing her hands when 
there was something she didn't want to deal with, yet had no choice.  He only 
wondered this time at what that 'something' was. 

Lucas had been very careful in his courting of her.  He had continued to enter 
her dreams, but he never allowed himself to go too far.  He wanted the final 
consummation to come when she was totally his, spiritually and legally.  And 
although she didn't actively pursue it as he did, she had found her way into 
more than one of his dreams.

There was satisfaction, however, in the fact that they were drawing closer 
together.  She had allowed him to take her out a few times in the past weeks, and 
she was no longer shy when he kissed her openly.  He knew, through her confession 
in one of her dreams that she did love him.  He didn't, however, know what it was 
that she was keeping hidden to herself.

The fact that Crower was privy to that information was evidently eating away at 
Lucas more than he liked.  He never pursued the issue with Dara, heeding 
Mrs. Adam's words of advice.  He didn't ask Mrs. Adam either, but he had decided 
that as soon as possible he would have a talk with Crower.  He felt he had more 
right to whatever she was hiding than Crower did.

Dara joined him at the table with a look of hopelessness in place of her earlier 
smile.  He noticed the sparkle evident earlier, had left her eyes, which were 
devoid of anything but sorrow.  "Lucas."  She began quietly.  "I'm sorry but I'm 
going to have to pass on lunch today.  There's something I have to take care of."  

Lucas, becoming infuriated with her quick dismissal, rose and grabbed her arm.  
Clenching his teeth together in anger, ground out;  "It's not that simple, darlin.  
We need to talk."  

Too stunned by this sudden show of anger in him to act, Dara allowed him to lead 
her, by her arm, back to her office.  

When he closed the door and turned to face her however, the shock had more than 
passed to be replaced by seething anger and frustration.  "Just what in the hell 
do you think your doing, Lucas Buck?  I am not a sack to be manhandled, by you 
nor anyone else."

With his own irritation running high, Lucas replied,  "I might ask you the same 
thing, Ms. Chambers.  I've waited patiently, but you haven't been inclined to let 
me in on your little conferences with the good doctor.  So now I'm asking straight 
up, what in the hell is going on?  I have a right to know."  

Dara glared at him, her anger evident by the ice in her eyes.  [How dare he!]  
"You're jealous, is that it?  I discuss something with Matt in private and you 
can't stand it, can you?  And let me inform you as to your rights.  What Matt a
nd I were discussing has absolutely nothing to do with you, and is therefore none
 of your business.  Is that plain enough for you to understand, Sheriff?"

Lucas narrowed his gaze on her.  "Anything that concerns you is most certainly 
my business, darlin.  So I want some answers."  

Dara, having reached her patience end, walked calmly over to the door.  Opening 
it she looked back at Lucas.  "As I said before, this is none of your damned 
business.  And when you come back to your senses, then we can talk.  Until then, 
I suggest you leave Sheriff."

Lucas walked to the door and looked down into her icy eyes.  Defeat showing on 
his face as he stated,  "You know something lady?  You can be an absolute cold-
hearted bitch when you want to be."  With that he walked out hearing Dara slam 
the door with enough force to rattle windows.

His decision apparent by the scowl on his face, Lucas went in search of Crower.  
Time to find out some information.  Seeing him in his office, Lucas walked in 
and sat down.

Matt looked at him questioningly; he was expecting Dara. She had said that after 
she called Mrs. Adams and let her know what was taking place that she could let 
him know so he could make his arrangements.   Seeing Buck sitting across from 
him, he knew he was about to be in for a fight.

Lucas inquired smoothly, "Tell me something Harvard, what were you and Dara 
discussing earlier?"

Matt sighed heavily; he knew that sooner or later this was definitely coming.  
"I told you Buck, what Ms. Chambers and I discuss is in confidence and therefore 
not subject to anyone else's inquiries."

Lucas narrowed his gaze at Matt.  "You know, I let your escape from Juniper House 
slide.  Not to mention your marriage to Loris Holt.  Now I suggest that if you 
want to continue with your happy little life, that you start sharing some 
information.  I don't care for being left out.  Now, what's the big mystery here 
Crower?"  Lucas took in the look on Crower's face, but was shocked by what he saw.

Matt was looking past Lucas towards the open doorway, where Dara stood gaping at 
Lucas.  

Lucas knew the minute he saw the hurt look on her face and the tears in her eyes 
what was coming.

Dara stood there a second staring at him, then softly spoke.  "Dear God in heaven, 
it's true isn't it?  All of it, everything I've heard whispered.  All the gossip, 
everything people have told me about you, everything I've tried to ignore, and 
it's true.  My God to think that I could love you how could you be this maniacal?"

Matt, deciding that he had no right to be here decided to take his leave by asking, 
"Dara? Have you taken care of it?"

She turned to look at him, and the look he saw in her eyes broke his heart.  
She simply nodded at him, not even bothering to wipe away the tears streaming down 
her face.

Matt turned and glared at Lucas.  "I have something to attend to.  I'll close the 
door."  Then, directing the statement at Dara stated, "Call me if you need me, 
I'll be just outside."  With that Matt walked out, pulling the door to, shaking 
his head.  

Poor Dara, she didn't deserve this much misery.  With that thought mirrored in 
his eyes, he walked over to the phone to make the transportation arrangements for 
what would be Gwenna Chambers' last hospital stay.

Dara turned and looked at Lucas,  "How could you be so evil?  Everyone tried 
telling me and I ignored them.  I didn't think you could possibly be anything 
like what they described you.  So I guess now that makes me the fool, doesn't 
it?"

Lucas looked into her eyes, seeing the absolute naked pain in them, he rose and 
walked over to her.  He attempted to place his hand on her cheek when she looked 
up at him and begged,  "Please, don't touch me."

Lucas felt like someone had just kicked him.  He looked at her calmly;  "Dara, 
sweetheart, please listen to me.  I was furious, you were hurting and I didn't 
know why.  I've waited for you to share it with me and let me help you work 
through it, but you never have.  I wanted to know.  I was wrong to say what I 
did to Crower, but please don't do this."  

Dara, remembering something she overheard about Lucas' supposed powers looked at 
him with realization in her eyes.  "My God, you did it, didn't you?"

Frightened that she had finally connected the Temple family tragedies to him, he 
asked her slowly.  "Did what?"

She looked up at him.  "You came to me in my dreams, didn't you?  Somehow, I 
don't know how, but somehow you did.  You made me fall in love with you, didn't 
you?  Damn you, how could you do that to me, why?"  

Lucas, grateful that that was the only thing she realized, took her hands in his 
and led her to a chair to sit down.  Beginning carefully, he replied.  "Yes 
darlin, I did come to you in your dreams.  I'm sorry if that upsets you.  But no, 
I didn't make you fall in love with me; it doesn't work that way, Dara.  You did 
that on your own.  I wouldn't want your love if it were not given freely.   Can 
you please forgive me?" 

Dara looked at him, not believing it could all be true.  "Why in my dreams Lucas?  
I don't understand."

Lucas knelt in front of her looking into her eyes.  "Darlin, I did it because in 
your dreams you do things that you would never do in reality.  Would you have 
ever admitted love for me this soon?  Or would you have let me get this close to 
you if I hadn't come to you in your dreams?"

Dara looked at him in uncertainty,  "No, I suppose not.  But I feel as if you've 
invaded me in some way."

Lucas nodded his head in understanding.  "If it's any consolation to you, you've 
been pretty busy at night yourself in my dreams."

Dara looked at him in astonishment.  "But I haven't done anything, I swear."

Lucas shook his head in denial of her statement.  "I'm sorry, but that isn't 
exactly true.  You've found your way into my heart and soul.  Didn't you notice 
anything strange about your dreams?"

Dara considered a moment, and then began blushing as a sudden thought occurred 
to her.  "You never, you know what I mean."

Lucas completed the statement for her.  "Consummated the relationship?  Do you 
have any idea as to why I never went that far, even in you dreams?"

Dara shook her head; everything had taken such a confusing turn.

Lucas, seeing the frustration and confusion in the perplexed look she now had, 
explained carefully.  "Dara, I know that if people have been whispering that you 
know about the other women, don't you?"  

Dara nodded sadly, the sorrow evident in her eyes.  She had heard things but she 
ignored them, apparently using his current actions and behavior as a rule by 
which to judge him.  

Lucas continued his explanation, seeing her inner conflict.  "Darlin, I haven't 
even thought of seeing another woman since I set eyes on you.  I swear it, on 
Caleb's life.  The reason I never went that far even in your dreams, is because 
I don't want you like those other women.  I want you for the rest of my life and 
I want to marry you, I don't want you in body only but in spirit as well."

Dara simply stared at him.  Without a word, she got up out of her chair, with 
Lucas still kneeling down when she turned to him.  "I have to think about this 
Lucas.  Very hard, I have a lot going on right now, and I can't think about it 
at the moment.  I need to put everything into perspective.  I don't know if I can 
live with what you are.  I'm sorry, I just don't know."  With that she turned and 
walked through the door.

Crower entered as Lucas was standing to leave.  He looked at Lucas in sympathy.  
"I'm sorry Buck, but understand, I couldn't and still can't tell you what you 
want to know.  But let me give you some advice, don't push her, be here if and 
when she needs you.  But don't push her, or you will lose her.  Right now, you 
still have a shot, for your sake don't blow it."

Lucas looked at the man as he was heading out the door, before leaving he turned 
and looked over his shoulder.  "You know something, Harvard?"  

Matt sighed, shaking his head.  "What Buck?"

Lucas glanced over his shoulder as he walked out the door.  "I hate it when 
you're right."


Caleb had been spending his afternoons at the sheriff's station with his father 
since his sessions with Dara had been put on indefinite hold.  

It had been two weeks since he and Lucas had seen anything of Dara, but Caleb 
knew, from listening to Dr. Matt's conversations, that Dara's mother was in the 
hospital dying, and that she was always by her side.  He also knew that she and 
Lucas had had an argument of some kind. 

Caleb had seen her once when he went to the hospital with Dr. Matt.  She hadn't 
even looked like herself; her eyes were shadowed and had nothing but sadness in 
them.  She had lost more weight than Dr. Matt said was good for her.  Loris kept 
sending home-cooked food with Dr. Matt for her, but she only ate a little, then 
went back to sitting next to her mother's bed.  The only time she left was for a 
quick shower in the nurse's lounge.

Caleb walked into the office and spotted Ben sitting behind the desk, waving and 
smiling in greeting to him.  "Hey Caleb, how you doing?" 

Caleb returned the greeting, heading towards the broom closet to find something 
to do.  

Ben was glad he was here, maybe now Lucas wouldn't be so irritable to live with.

He didn't know what, but something had happened between Lucas and Dara.  He 
hadn't seen her in at least two weeks; Ben knew that because that was how long 
Lucas had been unbearable to be around.

Lucas opened his office door to inquire,  "Ben, any coffee there?"  

Lucas saw Caleb coming up the hallway with a broom in his hand.  "I thought you 
were supposed to see your counselor today, son."  That was another difference in 
Lucas, he never referred to Dara by her name anymore, it was always the counselor, 
or Ms. Chambers.

Caleb looked up at his father.  "Yeah, well I was, but she had to cancel.  She 
said that she'd have to wait and see what happened, then she'd start seeing me 
again."

Lucas considered in irritation, [Damn her, she's supposed to be helping him, not 
taking little vacations.]  Lucas just shook his head.  "That woman is the most 
inconsiderate, irresponsible, selfish person I've ever seen."

Caleb threw his broom down with a loud enough clap to startle both Ben and 
Lucas.  

Glaring at his father, he fumed.  "Don't you talk about her like that, she had 
to cancel.  She's got her own problems right now, and it aint right you talking 
about her like that."  

Lucas looked down at his son in concern.  "What are you talking about, Caleb?"  

Caleb scowled as he came to a decision.  "Well, I aint supposed to say anything, 
but it aint right you talking about her like that, so I guess I have to.  Her 
mother is in the hospital; she's dying from cancel.  I heard Dr. Matt and 
Ms. Crower talking, and they said that she's on machines now, but she had to come 
off them by tonight.  Dara hasn't left once, I seen her the other day and she 
didn't look too good either.  She's lost a lot of weight and all she does is sit 
in a chair by her mom's bed holding her hand.  I heard Dr. Matt tell Ms. Crower 
that she doesn't want anyone to know.  Why wouldn't she tell us?" 

Lucas remembered something that Mrs. Adams had said.  Looking at Caleb he stated,  
"Because she hates pity, Caleb."  Lucas looked at Ben.  "I'm going to the 
hospital, Caleb you stay here."

Caleb and Ben watched him walk out the door and smiled at each other.  "About 
time, wouldn't you say so Caleb?"  

End of Chapter Three

* * * * * * * * * * * *

Chapter Four


Lucas walked into the hospital and headed straight for the ICU ward.  Matt 
spotting him, as he was about to enter, intercepted him just outside the 
entrance door.

"Buck, you can't just storm in there, she can't handle you right now."

Lucas looked Matt in the eyes, for the first time without anger or contempt.  
"Crower, I know about her mother.  And I also know what you have to do by 
tonight too.  She needs someone who loves her to be here with her.  So I'm not 
telling, I'm asking, please let me in there."

Matt considered his request, and then seeing his sincerity stepped aside.  
Hoping his instincts were right.

Lucas gave a slight nod of his head in appreciation as he mumbled, "Thank you."

Matt looked at him squarely, "Don't think this is for you, not by a long shot.  
I'm doing it for Dara.  She needs someone, unfortunately you're the someone 
she's needing."  With that Matt turned and headed for his office.

Lucas walked thru the ward till he spotted the name on the temporary doorplate:  
CHAMBERS, GWENNA.  Opening the door softly he took in the scene before him. He 
could easily see the close relation the woman in the bed had with Dara.  Although 
the ravishment of her disease was obvious, Lucas could still see the similarities 
in the shape of the mouth and eyes, as well as the remaining traces of color in 
her hair.  He looked from the frail woman in the bed to the one sitting in the 
chair, clutching onto the other's hand, as is holding on might somehow keep her 
here awhile longer.

Lucas sucked in his breath when he realized how frail Dara looked.  Although she 
was asleep, the shadows under her eyes were evident, as well as the shocking 
amount of weight she had lost in the short time since he last saw her.  

Matt, who had entered quietly, stood beside Lucas.   "It started the day you two 
had your, uh, discussion?  I had the test results on her mother then, this was 
the only and final alternative."  

Lucas looked at him in disbelief, "You're really taking her off life support 
tonight?"

Matt sighed heavily, "We have no choice.  She has a living will; if she shows 
no signs of progress in two weeks she has to be removed from artificial 
respiration.  She hasn't shown any signs of improvement, and her lungs are 
almost completely gone now anyway, it would only prolong her agony and suffering 
to keep her on life support.  To be honest, my concern now is for Dara, she 
hasn't eaten but maybe two bites of food the whole time her mothers been here, 
she sits in that chair day and night.  She leaves long enough to take a quick 
shower in the nurse's locker room and that's it.  I've tried talking with her; 
even Caleb came by to see her, but she doesn't respond to anybody, unless it's 
about her mother.  Believe it or not, I'm glad you found out I don't think she's 
going to be able to handle this alone."  

At that moment Dara opened her eyes and sat up, continuing to hold her mother's 
hand.  Looking around the room, trying to orient herself, she spotted the two 
men watching her.  Settling her eyes on Lucas with a cold glare, she asked 
acidly, "What are you doing here?  Come to make one of your infamous deals?  
Let's see me for my mother's life, or have you decide to up the stakes?  My soul 
instead, I'm curious which one?"  

Lucas glanced at Matt, who wordlessly excused himself, and then back at Dara.  
The pain and stress evident on her face, he ignored her barbs.  Walking calmly 
over to her chair, he knelt next to her and shook his head as he cupped her 
face in his hands.  "No deals, this is God's will.  If you can accept that, 
then so must I.  The only thing I came here for is you.  Despite what you seem 
to think, I want you because I love you, and I know you feel the same about me.  
All I'm here for is to take care of you and help you through this."  

Dara looked at him, the ice in her eyes was replaced with skepticism.  "I don't 
want your pity."  

Lucas shook his head as he stated emphatically, "You're a stubborn woman Dara 
Chambers.  You have a lot of things, my love, my devotion, my support, and my 
heart.  But one thing you don't have is my pity."  

Dara looked into his eyes with tears brimming in her own.  "I can't take it 
anymore Lucas, it hurts too much.  She's all I have, when she's gone, I'll be 
alone."  

Lucas gently put his arms around her, careful not to loose her hand from her 
mother's, and began softly but decidedly, "Dara, no matter what, as long as I 
live you're not ever going to be alone.  I swear it.  You may get mad at me, but 
I'm going to say this anyway, when this is behind us and things settle down you 
and I are getting married.  I know this is the wrong time and place, and not 
how I wanted to do this.  I also know that I've done a lot of reprehensible 
things to a lot of people, I can't change that.  I'm not a saint and I'm not even 
saying that I'll turn over a new leaf, but I promise you this, no matter what, I 
will always be honest with you and never hurt you intentionally, but for right 
now I'm here for you and I'm not leaving you to deal with this alone."

Dara searched his eyes for his sincerity, then, satisfied when she found it there, 
bowed her head to his chest and simply let him hold and comfort her.  After a 
few minutes, she looked up and stated, "I do love you, I hate admitting it to 
even myself for the things you've done, but I want you to swear to me that I won't 
share you with another woman.  And I know about Gail and the baby.  I want you to 
swear to me that whatever children we have it will be because it's God's will, 
not because you did something other than what every other man does to impregnate 
his wife.  Swear it!"

Lucas watched her face carefully, not certain he had heard her correctly.  Then, 
realizing he had, and that she had agreed to marry him, he took her free hand in 
his and solemnly stated, "I swear that you will be the only woman I touch from 
here till the day I die.  And that whatever children we have, will be out of our 
love for each other, and for no other reason."  

Matt chose that moment to timidly know on the door.  "Dara, I'm sorry but it's 
time to start.  I need your signature on some forms."  

Dara looked at Lucas questioningly, "You go on darlin, I'll stay with her."  
Dara satisfied, that he would take her place, rose with his help to follow Matt 
out the door.  

Lucas took Gwenna's hand in his own as Dara had done, knowing that she wanted 
her mother to feel someone with her at all times.  

Suddenly, her eyes opened and looked straight at Lucas.  "I know you love her, 
she loves you.  All I ask is that you care for her; she's better than you deserve, 
but I know you'll protect her.  And tell her that I love her and not to worry, 
I'm going to a better place."  With her last words and just as Dara entered the 
room, the alarms on the monitors went off as the screen registered flat lines.  

Dara stared at the straight lines on the monitors, then, down at her mother in 
dawning horror.  Running to the bed she grabbed her mother's hand as she knelt 
down and laid her head next to her mother.  "Oh God no.  Mamma please don't, 
please don't leave me."  

Matt walked in and checked Gwenna's pulse and heart, then, glancing at the 
questioning look on Lucas' face, shook his head sadly.  Reaching over he flipped 
the switch on the monitors to silence the never-ending beeping noise to indicate 
her demise. Then he began removing the various tubes and hoses.

Both men looked at Dara, who was still clutching her mother's hand and sobbing, 
in concern.  Lucas bent down and placed his arms around Dara to try and comfort 
her.  Rocking back and forth and stroking her hair he voiced, "All right, honey 
let it out.  It's OK; she's at peace now.  Cry for yourself, but not for her, she's 
beyond the pain and agony now.  It's OK, darlin."  

The door to the room opened to admit the orderlies who had been waiting to remove 
Gwenna's body, knowing that she was going to be removed from life support that 
night.  Matt motioned to Lucas, who understood his meaning.

Turning Dara towards him he suggested, "Come on, sweetheart, let's get you home 
for some rest.  The battles over here, you did everything possible and she knew 
it.  She loved you, now love her and let her go in peace."  Dara, who had ceased 
her sobbing, nodded, although she had taken on a blank look and didn't really 
seem to be conscious of anything.  Lucas looked at her in concern as he grabbed 
her purse and took her arm to lead her out of the room.  Sitting her in a chair 
across from the doorway, he walked over to the nurse's desk to join Crower, who 
had motioned to speak with him.  Handing Lucas a small bottle of pills, he 
instructed, "Here, these are to help her sleep.  She's exhausted and needs to rest, 
so do whatever it takes to get her to take one, but otherwise keep them away from 
her, she's very depressed, I don't think she would consciously consider it, but 
in her present state she may inadvertently consider taking her own life."

Lucas glared at Matt.  "I wouldn't let her harm herself, you know better than 
that, Harvard."  

Matt sighed heavily, realizing he should have explained more thoroughly he began, 
"Look, I'm not implying anything.  I didn't mean intentionally, but she is very 
despondent right now, and she may become very depressed.  The thought may simply 
materialize as the desire to just lay down and rest forever, I've seen it take 
a lot of forms at times like this.  So just watch her, and I don't believe I'm 
saying this, but you need to stay with her till she comes out of this."

Lucas looked at Matt in concern.  "Is she really that bad, she'll come out of 
this right?"

Matt looked at him sadly, "She's been through a lot and she feels alone right 
now, not to mention she's probably harboring a lot of guilt, even though she has 
nothing to feel guilty over, but I think in time, she will come around.  In the 
mean time, just be there for her."

Lucas nodded to Matt, and then, walked over to where Dara sat in the chair he 
had left her in, still staring straight ahead but not seeming to see anything.  
He hated the dead look she had in her eyes, he hoped that soon they would sparkle 
again with her laughter.  

Kneeling down, he looked into her eyes and suggested, "Darlin, I'm going to take 
you home now, all right? Don't worry, I'll stay with you, I'm not leaving you 
alone."  

Dara turned her head towards him, but seemed to be looking through him instead 
of at him, as Lucas took her arm to help her up.  

Just then one of the orderlies opened the door and began pushing the gurney, 
holding her mother's body, out into the hallway.  Dara turned, and seeing what 
had been her parent now covered with a sheet, gave a small sob of anguish before 
she passed out.

Lucas, sensing what was about to happen when he saw the look of agony cross her 
face at the sight of her mother's body, caught her before she could hit the 
floor.  Glaring at the two orderlies, he roared, "Just what in the hell were you 
two idiots thinking?  You knew she was sitting out here!"  

Matt, hearing the commotion, rushed over to check Dara over.  Taking out his 
penlight he opened one of her eyes to check and make sure she was okay.  "What 
happened to her?"  

Lucas, who was glaring daggers at the two highly chagrined orderlies, answered, 
"These two idiots wheeled her mother's corpse in front of her eyes.  Is she OK, 
Crower?"  

Matt nodded, "Yeah, I think she just fainted.  With the shock and the strain it
was bound to happen.  I can't see keeping her here; the best place for her is 
away from the hospital for a while anyway.  Go ahead and take her home, she'll 
more than likely be out for the night.  If there's a problem call me."  Lucas 
nodded his thanks to the other man.  

Bending down he swung Dara's small frame up into his arms, as he proceeded out 
to the parking lot and to his car.  After settling her on the passenger side 
and himself in the driver's seat, he flipped the switch on the CB radio.  "Ben, 
you still there?"  

Static, then a voice emanated from the box.  "Yeah Lucas, I was just about to 
sign off, why?"  

Lucas mashed the button and replied, "Look Ben, Dara's mom died tonight and she 
isn't taking it very well, so I'm going to take her home and stay with her.  
Crower is afraid that as depressed as she is she may do something foolish.  So 
if you need me that's where I'll be.  You think you can cover a couple of days, 
maybe?"  

Ben came back after a second, "No problem, Lucas.  Is there anything else I can 
do to help?"

Lucas considered his offer, then glancing at Dara still unconscious, replied, 
"Yeah, as a matter of fact.  First, get her car; have it taken to my house.  She 
won't need it for a few days.  Then, go by Trinity Glen tomorrow and see if there 
were any arrangements already made.  She's not in any condition to make those type 
of decisions right now."  

Ben came back over the airwaves.  "No problem Lucas.  I'll get with you after I 
talk to them.  OK?  Out."  

Lucas switched the radio off then turned the key in the ignition.  He sat for a 
moment in indecision before driving in the direction of her house.  





Lucas had just cut the motor and gotten out to go around to Dara's side when 
Mrs. Adams came out onto the porch.  Opening the door, he gathered her in his 
arms and headed inside.  Mrs. Adams followed behind him into Dara's bedroom, 
where she helped him pull down the covers of her bed. Lucas began taking her 
shoes off and unfastening her clothing, when Mrs. Adams glanced at him 
suspiciously before stating, "I can put her gown on her Lucas.  There's no need 
for you to do this."   Lucas sighed wearily as he explained, "It's all right 
Mrs. A, I promise.  We're getting married shortly anyway, so I'll see a lot more 
than this, I'm sure."  Lucas watched as the matronly lady turned red.  "Besides, 
all I want to do is make her comfortable.  She's in no condition for ravishment."  

Satisfied with his answer, Mrs. Adams helped him to undress and put her nightgown 
on her.  

After Lucas had gently tucked her in and walked to the bathroom to turn the 
light on so she wouldn't be left in the dark, just in case she woke up.  He and 
Mrs. Adams walked into the living room.

"I suppose Crower called you.  Let me guess you two don't trust me, that it?"  

Looking him squarely in the eyes she replied in a brittle tone, "Don't be cheeky 
with me, Lucas Buck, now isn't the time for it.  Yes, Matt called, but he called 
to tell me about Gwenna.  He said he thought it would be a good idea to get over 
here, and have the medical supply company pick up the oxygen tanks and hospital 
bed, before Dara got here.  He said she took it worse than he thought she would.  
Is that true?"

Lucas ran his hands through his hair in frustration. "Yeah, she did.  Of course 
those idiot interns rolling her mother's corpse in front of her eyes didn't help 
much either."  

Mrs. Adams looked at him in horror.  "My God, no wonder the poor thing fainted."  
Mrs. Adams asked, with an uncertain tone in her voice,  "Did I understand you 
correctly, you and Dara are going to get married?"  

Lucas nodded as he explained, "Well, it wasn't how I planned on asking her, but 
yes, I asked her tonight and she said yes."  

Mrs. Adams considered this new information.  Lucas Buck was a cold man, but she 
had no doubts of his love for Dara.  It was obvious from observing Dara these 
past few weeks, that she loved him as well.  Silently, she prayed that Dara would 
be happy and was making the right decision.  Looking him in the eyes she asked 
with concern, "You know she shouldn't be alone right now?"  

Lucas stared at the woman in amazement, was she reading his mind?  "She won't be, 
Ben can take over for a few days.  I have no intention of leaving her by herself.  
I would, since you're here though, like to go get some clothes and a few others 
things from my house if you wouldn't mind."

Mrs. Adams nodded her agreement.  "You go ahead, I'll stay with her.  The 
hospital should be coming any time to take the equipment out anyway."  Suddenly 
realizing, she asked, "What about Dara's car?  It's still at the hospital."  

Lucas glanced at her knowingly; both sharing the same thought, that Dara more 
than likely shouldn't be driving till she was herself again.  Relieving the 
woman's anxiety he informed her, "No.  It's at my place; I had Ben take it over 
there.  I'll be here, so she won't need it for a few days at any rate."   

Mrs. Adams sighed with relief, "I'm glad, she shouldn't have access to it till 
she's back to normal."  

Lucas got up and prepared to leave.  "I won't be but about half an hour at the 
most.  I hate to ask, but could you find me a pillow and some blankets?  I'll 
sleep on the couch; it's near her room in case she needs me.  And if it's not too 
much of an imposition, I skipped supper, could you rustle me up something?"

Mrs. Adams bestowed a motherly smile on him; this side of Lucas Buck was a new 
one.  "I'll fix you something and have it waiting when you get back."  

Lucas walked over and kissed her on her cheek.  "Thank you for caring."  

Shocked by the show of emotion in him she simply gaped at him as he pulled the 
door to and left.



Lucas arrived at Buck Manor about ten minutes later.  Hurrying to the door her 
was just about to let himself in when it was opened from the inside.  Sighing 
in deep aggravation as he stared at the uninvited visitor in his home, he asked, 
"Mama Lucy, what are you doing here and at this time of night?"  

The old woman smiled on her only grandson.  Only being the operative word.  She 
doted on Lucas, there was no doubt of that, she had after all, raised him after 
Simone, the woman Lucas had believed to be his mother, had left and his father 
had died. She looked at him now with fondness.  "Why boy, your old grandma 
thought she'd come down so she could be here when you tie the knot.  Nothing 
wrong with that I hope."  

Lucas rushed through the house in a decided hurry, as he gave a quick explanation 
to be followed by a quicker goodbye.  "Look mama, if it will make you happy I'll 
tell you. I don't need your assistance with Dara, as a matter of fact I asked 
her and she said yes."  

At the look of triumph on the old woman's face, Lucas gritted his teeth.  

Still heading to the bedroom, with her trailing behind him, he stated, "However, 
right now we, and that means you and I, are not going to discuss this with 
anybody.  Do I make myself clear?"  

Lucilla Buck looked at her grandson with curiosity in her eyes.  "And just why 
the big secret, Lucas?  She said yes, so what's the problem?  She's not pregnant 
is she?"  

Taking in the look of glee on the old woman's face, Lucas ground out in 
annoyance, "For God's sake, mama, no, she is not pregnant.  You know damn good 
and well that I haven't even touched her.  I had no intentions of it till I 
married her."  

Lucilla looked at her grandson sharply.  "Not even in those little visits you 
take in her dreams at night?  You mean you haven't even taken the opportunity 
there?" 

Lucas let a long, deep breath out in order to control his anger at the woman.  
"No, not even then.  Despite what your plans are for her and I, mine happen to 
be different.  I happen to love her and she will not, I repeat, will not, be 
subjected to what all the other Buck women were subjected to.  And I'm warning 
you, if you try to interfere with it, I promise so far as I'm concerned the Buck 
will definitely stop here."  

Lucilla took in the thunderous look on his face and assessing that he meant every 
word he said, decided that she would stay clear of interfering with is marriage.  
"All right Lucas, you've made your point.  I won't interfere I swear it.  But 
just tell me why the big secret about it."

Lucas, satisfied with her answer, explained the earlier events of the evening 
and his intentions.  ""Her mother died tonight, and she isn't taking it too well.  
I just don't think the timing is appropriate.  When things settle back down and 
she starts feeling better, then we'll discuss everything.  All right?"  

Lucilla satisfied that he was making the right decision nodded to the bag he 
was packing.  "What are you packing a bag for?" 

Lucas looked at her apologetically.  "I hate leaving you on your own here, but 
she doesn't need to be left alone right now.  She needs someone who lover her to 
help her through this." 

Despite herself, Lucilla smiled at him in understanding.  "And that someone is 
you.  You go on, your old grandma will be just fine.  But tell Caleb I'm here; 
I wouldn't want to miss seeing him.  Besides, she needs you more right now than 
anybody else."  

With her last words, Lucas finished zipping the bag and throwing it over his 
shoulder.  He walked towards the door, stopping to bend down and kiss his 
grandmother's cheek. "I'll call you in the morning, and I'll tell Caleb you're 
here.  As soon as she's up to it you can meet your future granddaughter-in-law."  
With that he walked down the stairs and out the door. 

Lucilla stood there for a moment watching as he left.  "I still say that girl is 
going to shake this family by the roots, but maybe that's what we need."  


Lucas arrived back at Dara's house just as the deliverymen were finishing with 
loading the hospital equipment. Mrs. Adams looked up from signing her signature 
on the forms as he walked onto the porch.  

"She's still asleep.  I looked in on her to make sue they didn't wake her with 
the noise."  

Lucas nodded towards the woman, then, headed inside to drop his bag on the floor, 
next to the couch.  Even though she had assured him Dara was fine, he had to check 
for himself, for his own peace of mind.  Opening the door quietly, he looked down 
at her, still sleeping.  Stepping closer to the bed to look at her more closely, 
he knelt down to smooth her tousled hair away from her face.  He gently took the 
hand she had resting on the pillow next to her head as he uttered, "It's all right 
sweetheart.  You sleep, you have enough to face the next few days."  With that 
he leaned over and gently placed a kiss on her mouth, then, making sure she had 
enough cover, left, closing the door softly behind him.

Mrs. Adams was waiting in the living room for him.  "Lucas I'm afraid there isn't 
much in the kitchen."  Glancing to the room he had just left, she continued.  
"Dara was due to go shopping just before her mother went into the hospital, but 
with everything she never got around to it.  I scrambled you some eggs and fried 
some bacon.  There's also toast, coffee, and a couple of pancakes.  I hope 
that'll be OK."  

Lucas smiled down at the woman, as he followed her to the kitchen.  "That will 
just hit the spot Mrs. Adams.  Thank you."  Taking a seat on the end of the center 
isle he began attacking the food she had placed in front of him, just before she 
took her own seat at the opposite end to drink her own cup of coffee.  Noticing 
a stack of letters in the middle of the counter he motioned towards them, "What 
are those?" He asked between bites of pancake.  

Mrs. Adams sighed, "I'm afraid they're an assortment of bills.  Mostly medical, 
the utilities, a few other things, Dara usually keeps everything in such good 
organization, but I'm afraid with all the time missed from her counseling and 
then the hospital bill, she's never going to dig her way out."  

Lucas looked at her with puzzlement.  "Didn't her mother have health insurance 
or life or anything?"  

Mrs. Adams nodded sadly, "She had health, but they wont pay for all of it.   
And as far as life insurance goes, take it from me, after the funeral expenses 
she may have a small amount but it won't cover everything.  Besides that, I 
assure you her brother will be here within the next few days with his hand out.  
I'm just not sure what the poor girl is going to do.  She's usually very strong, 
as you well know.  But to be honest I think this is all going to overwhelm her."

Lucas nodded his head in agreement with part of her statement.  He definitely 
knew how strong and strong willed Dara could be.  But he wasn't about to allow 
anyone to overwhelm her.  "Tell me something, what's the deal with this brother 
of hers, anyway?"

Mrs. Adams stated in stark honesty.  "Plainly, he's a manipulative bully.  You 
have to understand something; there are four children, including Dara.  I'm 
sure you'll meet them soon enough.  Mara is the oldest, then there's Kara, Zachary, 
and finally Dara.  She's the youngest.  Anyway, Zachary was a very sick baby.  
Gwenna worried that she would never raise him.  The doctors even told her that, 
but they couldn't explain why he was so sick.  Then, suddenly one day he was 
well, just as there was no explanation for his illness, they couldn't explain 
his recovery.  Ever since that day he could wind Gwenna around his finger.  Alex, 
the children's father, tried to discipline the boy, but Gwenna became overly 
protective of him.  She would never let him be punished, and if he did something 
he would place the blame on one of the girls and get away with it."  

Lucas waited for the woman to continue her explanation into the reasons for the 
animosity between Dara and her brother, as she got up to refill their coffee mugs.

Taking her place once more, she continued her story.  "It all became very 
frustrating for Alex; he began taking his frustrations out on the girls.  The two 
older girls, Zachary never bothered with much, but Dara was a different matter.  
He resented that she took his place as the youngest, there's a good number of 
years between Dara and the rest of the children.  He began physically mistreating 
her, even to the point that he broke her collarbone when she was about seven.  He 
pushed her out of his way into a closed door.  You know how small she is - now 
imagine her at seven.  The other girls did a lot to protect Dara, but when her 
parent's marriage started falling apart, she lived with her grandparents for a 
while to get away from it.  Now, Zachary is nothing more than a con man.  He's 
ran up huge debts in his mother's name, which Dara paid to keep her mother out 
of debt and trouble.  That's one of the reasons she moved them here, to go where 
he couldn't track them, and to give Gwenna some peace at the end."

Lucas took in this new information, the anger evident on his face at what he had 
just learned.  "Do you think he'll show up here, after all of that?"

Mrs. Adams nodded her affirmation of his statement.  "Yes, I do.  Especially if 
he thinks that there's going to be money.  I wouldn't be surprised if he tried to 
force Dara to sell the house.  Since the two of you are getting married she may, 
just so he'll leave her in peace."

Lucas seethed in anger.  "This is her house.  If she chooses to sell it, it will 
be because she wants to.  Not because she was forced to by anyone."  

Mrs. Adams studied him for a second, he had a dark side, but something told her 
that he would never let anyone harm Dara.  

Picking up the stack of envelopes he handed them to her.  "Will you check on these 
and any others you can think of?  Find out how much to pay them all off and let 
me know."  

Glancing at him with skepticism, she pointed out, "You know that Dara won't like 
that.  Don't you?"

Looking her in the eyes, "She's going to be my wife, what's mine is hers and vice 
versa.  All I'm doing is paying off our debts."  

Mrs. Adams sighed, "All right then, I'll work on them tomorrow.  What about the 
funeral arrang...."

She wasn't able to finish her inquiry.  At that moment they both heard a blood-
curdling scream from the direction of the bedroom.  

Knocking over the stool he had been sitting on, Lucas was in her bedroom in a 
flash, followed by Mrs. Adams.  

Dara was in the middle of the bed kicking and screaming, yet still asleep, caught 
in the throws of a nightmare that wasn't letting her out of its grip.  

Lucas rushed around the side of the bed and gently grabbed her flailing hands as 
he began trying to either wake her or calm her back to sleep.  "Dara, wake up!  
Darlin, come on its just a dream, let it go.  It's OK."  Seeing he wasn't having 
much success, Mrs. Adams asked, "What can I do?"  

Lucas motioned to her.  "Get Crower over here."  Running into the living room to 
make the call she left him still struggling to calm Dara, who was now starting to
hyperventilate while still asleep.  [There's only one thing left that I know to 
do.] Gathering her tightly to him, he sat on the bed while cradling her still 
struggling body close to him.  Forcing himself to concentrate, despite her 
struggles, Lucas began drifting towards her in his mind.  Finally he found her in 
her nightmare. 

He understood why she was so hysterical.   She was once again in her mother's 
hospital room, reliving the moment of Gwenna's death.  Only this time, instead 
of dying in peace, it looked as if the cancer had eaten itself out of her body, 
like an acid dissolving her flesh away as it slid along the floor towards Dara, 
who was huddled in a corner.

The hideous mass congealed, to form a slimy, ghostly specter.  With hands of 
decayed flesh and slime, the thing reached its hands towards Dara's throat as 
it rasped in a hideous voice, "This is your fault, now it's your turn to suffer 
the same agonies."  

 Lucas rushed over to knock the thing to the floor, away from Dara.  Grabbing 
her to him and pulling her close behind him, placing himself between her and 
the phantom of her dream.  "Leave her alone, this was not of her doing.  This 
was God's will.  You have no right to punish her."

Just as quickly as it came the ghost was gone.  Dara looked up at Lucas, "You're 
doing it again.  But this time, I'm glad you did."  

Lucas, still holding her, rested his chin on the top of her head.  "I'll always 
come when you need me.  Rest now it won't be back."  

With that Lucas opened his eyes and looked down at Dara.  She was still sleeping, 
but she was once again quiet and breathing normally.  Lucas stood and placed her 
between the covers, pulling the comforter over her and pushing her hair away from 
her face.

Sleepily, she opened her eyes to look at him and mumbled, "Thank you."  Then, 
once again she drifted off to oblivion, for what he hoped was the rest of the 
night.  He bent over and placed a kiss on her cheek.  "You're more than welcome, 
love."  Turning off the lights and pulling the door to, he returned to the living 
room.

Mrs. Adams was still on the phone with Crower.  Walking over to her he motioned 
for the phone.  Handing it to him with worry marking her face, she listened as he 
spoke with Crower.  "Hello, yeah, Harvard?  It's OK.  No, she's fine now, just 
a nightmare.  No, I don't think so, sorry I bothered you, but I think she'll sleep 
the rest of the night.  OK bye."  With that he replaced the receiver on the cradle.  

Seeing the worried look on the older woman's face he assured her, "It's OK, she's 
fine now just a really bad nightmare.  She'll sleep the rest of the night.  And 
speaking of which, I know I need some, and I'm sure you do too."

Taking that as her cue to leave, Mrs. Adams walked to the entryway table and 
picked up her purse.  "Lucas, my number is by the phone, should you or Dara need 
anything please call me.  Otherwise, I'll be over tomorrow.  Goodnight."  With 
that she walked out the door and left.

Lucas went around the house, turning off the lights and locking everything up.  
When he came to what had been Gwenna's room he paused.  Curiosity pushing him in, 
he turned on the light.  Other than the obvious absence of the bed and machinery, 
it was the way it had been left when she went to the hospital.  

Lucas glanced at the various photos scattered here and there on the dresser, 
night tables, and walls.  He paused when he came to one that was of Dara when she 
had graduated high school, as well as one of what he assumed were the three 
sisters, although Dara was much younger in this one, he could tell it was her by 
the color of her hair and eyes.  He spotted a photo on the wall that drew his 
curiosity, taking a closer look; he realized it was of the four children.  In this 
one Dara was no more than a baby.  He knew it was she instantly by the gleam he 
had grown accustomed to seeing in her eyes, which was present in the eyes of the 
infant in the photo.

Lucas couldn't help but feel like a trespasser as he flipped the lights off and 
pulled the door closed.  Deciding he was indeed tired, he cast a glance towards 
the sofa with the blanket and pillow stacked neatly on it.  Knowing he would be 
no more comfortable there than where he truly wanted to spend the night, he passed 
by the sofa and went in the direction of Dara's room.  Opening the door softly, 
he entered the room quietly.  

Checking to make sure that Dara was still sleeping soundly, he pulled the padded 
rocking chair closer to the bed, so that he would be able to at least stretch his 
legs out on the bed.  After he was satisfied with his efforts, he turned to the 
bed to once more assure himself that she was resting comfortably, readjusting the 
comforter he kissed her softly on the mouth, then went to take his place in the 
chair to keep watch over her till morning.



Lucas wasn't sure how long he had been sleeping, but he knew when he awoke that 
something was different.  He was still in the chair, with his feet propped on the 
bed, the difference was that a blanket had been placed over him.  He took a second 
to orient himself to his surroundings; glancing at the bed he saw that it was empty.  

Looking at the clock on the nightstand he saw that it was only about 2:00a.m.  
Standing to stretch to his full height, to work out the kinks in his back and legs, 
Lucas went in search of Dara. He was about to become concerned, having searched 
the entire house and not finding any trace of her, when he passed by the large 
window in the living room that looked out onto the river and spotter her sitting 
in a chair on the pier. Searching the hall closet until he found what he was 
looking for, Lucas let himself out the back door and went to join her.

Dara was facing the river as though it might hold the answers to her dilemma, 
when she felt two strong hands placing a linen shawl around her shoulders.  Not 
bothering to turn around, already knowing who was now standing at her back, she 
asked softly, "She's really gone, isn't she?"  

Lucas knelt down and took her hand.  "I'm truly sorry sweetheart, but yes she is 
gone."  He waited for a moment for her reply, curious as to what turn her thoughts 
were taking. 

Finally, when she did speak, Lucas felt an aching in his chest for the self-
incrimination in her voice.  

"I feel so guilty, Lucas. I watched the suffering for so long that I kept praying 
that the suffering wouldn't last for her much longer.  Then, when Matt told me 
that this would be the last time in the hospital for her, all I could think about 
was that I wanted her to stay with me, so I wouldn't be alone.  I feel like the 
biggest hypocrite in the world right now."  

Lucas turned her around to face him.  Lifting her eyes to his he stated, "Darlin, 
you have nothing to feel guilty about, you did what a lot of people wouldn't, not 
even for their parents.  What you felt, it's only natural.  Do you remember what 
we talked about last night?  If you do, then you know you're not alone, as long 
as I live you never will be, I promise." 

Dara searched his face as she asked, "Did you mean what you said last night?"

Lucas placed his hand along her face and smiled sadly.  "Honey, I know that it 
wasn't the best way to propose, and it wasn't how I wanted to do it, but yes, I 
meant it.  And when all of this is settled and behind us, we're going to get 
married, however you want to."  

Dara tilted her head to the side as she considered his statement.  "How did you 
want to propose?"

Lucas' never let his eyes lose contact with hers as he bent down on one knee, 
then, taking her hand in his he stated, "Dara Chambers, I love you with all my 
heart, something I didn't even think I had until I set eyes on you.  I want you to 
be by my side for the rest of my life, and to be the mother of my children.  I 
know I'm not a saint, and I won't promise you I'll change, but I will promise you 
this; no matter what, I will always love you and only you.  And I will always be 
honest with you.  Will you please marry me?"  

Dara searched his eyes for his sincerity.  Seeing that he was speaking the truth, 
she placed her hands on either side of his face as she answered his question.  
"Lucas Buck, you are the most manipulative, arrogant, and stubborn man I have ever 
had the pleasure to meet.  But, I do love you with all my heart, and I can't 
imagine anyone else being the father to my children.  So yes, I'll marry you."  

Rising to stand, and pulling her up with him, Lucas wrapped his arms around her, 
then, lowering his head he kissed her deeply.  When he lifted his head he looked 
into her eyes.  "Tomorrow we'll settle everything with your mother's arrangements.  
Then, if you feel up to it, we'll see about getting our marriage license.  All 
right?"  

Dara nodded sadly, with the beginning of tears in her eyes.  "I just wish mama were 
here to see us get married.  She wanted me to be settled so she would know I 
wasn't alone."  

Lucas decided that giving her the gift of her mother's final words would ease 
her mind considerably, so he offered, "Dara, do you remember when you went to 
sign those papers?"  

Dara considered a moment, and then nodded.  "I vaguely remember leaving the room, 
but to be honest it's all kind of blurry.  Why?"

Lucas, glad she didn't remember seeing her mother's corpse or the nightmare, 
continued.  "When you left, I took your place by your mother's bed.  I knew you 
wanted her to feel someone was always there with her.  Anyway, when I took her 
hand she opened her eyes and spoke to me.  She said that she knew that I love you 
and that you love me, and that she also knew I would take care of you.  And she 
also said to tell you not to worry, that she was going to a better place."

Dara took this information in, and stared ahead, as though she was searching her 
memory for something from long ago.  "She knew, even then, she knew.  She always 
said that she could tell when something was happening with one of us."

Lucas deciding that they had been out in the night air long enough gently guided 
Dara back to the house.  Once inside, he recalled Crower's earlier statement about 
the lack of meals she had taken, so he suggested she eat something.  

Dara shook her head, "No, I'm not hungry.  I'll eat in the morning, I promise.  
Let's watch television for a while, I don't want to go back to bed right now, and 
I need a distraction."

Lucas grabbed the remote as he passed by the box.  Handing it to Dara as he 
settled himself on the sofa.  Positioning himself in the corner, with his feet 
propped on the coffee table, he took the blanket off the back of the sofa and 
placed it over the both of them, after Dara had made herself comfortable, with her 
head lying on his chest and rest of her stretched out.  

Lucas couldn't help but chuckle as he glanced down at her small frame.  "Do you 
see the unfairness of this situation?  I take up at least half the couch, and 
still have to stretch out on the coffee table; you on the other hand, don't even 
have to curl up.  You definitely get the better end of the bargain."

Dara looked at him and pretending hurt began to rise, "Well, if you'd rather I 
can sit in the rocking chair."  

Lucas pulled her back to him.  "Not on your life, I like you like this beside 
me."  

With that they settled back down and both fell asleep.


End of Chapter Four

* * * * * * * * * * * *

Chapter Five


The next morning, Mrs. Adams, followed by Ben, let herself in the house with her 
key. Both stopped shot when they passed the living room, seeing Lucas sitting 
upright on the corner of the couch, with his legs propped on the coffee table 
while Dara was stretched length ways on the couch, with her head lying in Lucas' 
lap.

Mrs. Adams turned and cautioning silence, motioned for Ben to follow her to the 
kitchen.  Once they closed the kitchen door, Mrs. Adams quietly asked, "Would 
you care for some coffee, Ben?"  

Ben nodded, he had known Lucas Buck for almost twenty years, and the scene he 
had just witnessed was the last thing anyone would have ever expected from that 
man.  

Lucas had vaguely heard the door open, but had dismissed it not ready to wake up 
just yet.  When he heard the sizzle of bacon, he decided it was time to start the 
day.  Looking down on Dara's sleeping face he decided to let her sleep a while 
longer.  Careful not to wake her, he gently eased himself from under her, and 
then lowered her head to the pillow at the end of the sofa.  After he had gathered 
her robe from the closet, to be handy when she woke up, he ventured to the kitchen.  
Opening the door, he asked, "Did I smell coffee?"  

Mrs. Adams nodded at him, "Would you like some?"  

Lucas nodded an affirmative answer and mumbled his thanks when she handed him a 
cup and a plate piled with eggs and bacon.  Turning to Ben he acknowledged, 
"Morning, Ben.  Did you find out anything?"  

Ben pulled an envelope from his jacket pocket and handed it to Lucas, along with 
Dara's car keys.  "I went by and talked with Jed.  He said the Mrs. Chambers did 
have a pre-arranged funeral, so that's taken care of.  Those are the papers he 
says need a signature; he said that under the circumstances, if Dara can't sign 
them, since your sheriff, you could.  And the other is from Doc Crower, he said 
he pulled her personal file and that's the number of her sister.  He said that 
she could contact everyone who needs to know.  By the way, how is she?"  

Lucas took a sip of his coffee before he answered, "She's better I think, she woke 
up for a while last night and we talked.  I think she'll be OK.  She's still going 
to have a few more rough times to get past before this is over with, but I do 
think she'll be all right. By the way, where's Caleb?"  

Ben considered a minute.  "He said something yesterday about helping Mrs. Crower 
with some gardening today, why?"  

Lucas looked at Ben, "You might as well know it now, I asked Dara to marry me and 
she said yes.  I want to tell Caleb myself.  But keep it to yourself right now, 
OK?"  

Ben stared at Lucas with his mouth open, then started towards the door grinning.  
As he passed by Lucas, he slapped him on the back, "That's the best decision you 
ever made, Lucas."

Lucas glared at Ben, and then shaking he head returned, "I do make a few here and 
there, Ben.  But I think you're right."

Mrs. Adams stood by listening in silence, when Ben left she asked, "You are 
definitely getting married?"  

Lucas nodded, "Didn't we cover all this, Mrs. A?"  

Mrs. Adams stated defensively, "I was just wondering when you wanted to do this, 
that's all."

Lucas considered for a moment, "I thought we would wait till this was behind us.  
She has too much to cope with at the moment to worry about planning a wedding."  

At that moment Dara came into the kitchen, pushing the long tumble of hair over 
her shoulder.  Mrs. Adams took in the girl's appearance, although the shadows of 
her tears were still evident, she did look more rested.  "Morning dear, would you 
like some coffee?"  

Dara sleepily shook her head as she walked to Lucas to step into his waiting 
embrace.  As she was snuggling closer to him he placed a light kiss on the top 
of her head.  "Morning, darlin.  You feeling any better, how about something to 
eat?"  Dara mumbled, "I'm not really hungry."  

Lucas motioned to Mrs. Adams to fix her a bite to eat.  "Well, how about some 
toast you need something in your stomach, OK?"  With that he led her over to the 
bar and settle her on a stool, while Mrs. Adams placed a plate with some toast 
on it, as well as a glass of orange juice in front of her.  

Dara nibbled at the toast and took a few sips of juice.  "I have to call my 
sister, Kara.  Then, get in touch with the funeral home.  By the way, where's 
my car?"  

Lucas took his seat across from her and stated, "You don't need to worry about 
the funeral home, I already took care of it for you.  And your car is at my 
house.  To be honest, the way you were acting last night, I didn't want to take 
a chance of you're doing something foolish.  If you want, we'll get it later.  
The only thing left is to call your family."  

Dara nodded her appreciation to him, "Thank you, I appreciate it.  Mrs. Adams, 
could you get me the phone."  

Mrs. Adams left the room, and Lucas noticed her bracing herself for what she 
had yet to do.  Reaching his hand across the table and covering hers, he asked, 
"Would you like me to call her?"  

Dara shook her head, "No, I need to talk to Kara.  We've always been closer with 
each other than with the others.  Anyway, I should have called her last night.  
I don't know how I'll explain not calling her sooner."  

Lucas shrugged his shoulders, "Just explain when she gets here, by the way, 
what about your father?" 

Dara shrugged, "I don't know it depends on a lot of things, how his health is 
and some other areas.  He and Zach don't get along and he can't afford to get 
upset with his heart in the shape it's in.  We'll have to see."  

Dara, seeing the look of uncertainty on his face, squeezed his hand.  "We'll 
talk about the wedding later, OK?"  I don't want a large one, so it should be 
easy to plan.  I just want to get past this right now, OK?"  By the way, when 
are you going to tell Caleb?"  

Lucas considered a moment, "I was thinking about that earlier actually.  I 
guess today."  

At that moment Mrs. Adams re-entered the room and handed Dara the cordless phone.  
Sighing heavily, she began dialing.  After a second she began her conversation.  
"Hello? Jack?  Hi, its Dara, is Kara there?  Could I speak with her please?  
Thanks.  Hi, sis, its Dara.  Look I need to tell you something.  Yes, last night.  
I'm sorry I didn't call sooner, but there was a lot of red tape, by the time I 
got home it was really too late and I couldn't see the point in upsetting you 
any sooner than I had to.  No, she went peacefully.  No, there already taken care 
of, all but when we want to hold it.  Are you going to bring Daddy with you?  I 
don't see the problem.  If he should show up, he is not staying in this house, 
that's all there is to it.  No, there's enough room for all of us, I just don't 
want to deal with him more than necessary.  You know when the will is read he 
is going to hit the roof anyway.  Can you call Mara for me?  No, I'll have to be 
gone most of the day, I haven't been grocery shopping since mom went into the 
hospital, plus I have to sign the papers at the funeral home, take care of the 
hospital, and I don't know what all.  Thank you sis, I appreciate it.  No, 
there's enough, I've got the emergency money I always keep.  I'm sure, but if 
I do, I will.  By the way, we need to discuss something when you get here.  No, 
I just don't want to talk about it right now.  OK, I love you too.  Kiss the 
kids for me and tell daddy I love him.  Bye."  With that Dara hung up the phone 
and held her head in her hands.  

Looking at Lucas and Mrs. Adams, she stated, "Kara said that she would call 
everybody.  Mrs. Adams, could you please do me a favor, could you possibly 
straighten things up here, while I go to the store and sign the papers at the 
funeral home?"   At Mrs. Adams nod, she smiled, "Thank you.  I need a shower 
and I need to get mom's clothes.  Lucas, do you want to take a shower too?  
There's another bathroom upstairs."  Lucas nodded his agreement, as he finished 
drinking his coffee.

Dara left the room, heading for the direction of what had been her mother's room.  
Opening the door, she stood there for a second, taking in all the memories, which 
were scattered around the room in the pictures that were on the walls and on the 
tables and dressers.  Going oveer to the closet, to search for the dress her 
mother had expressed her desire to be laid to rest in, she opened the door and 
it hit her, the familiarity in the scent of perfume her mother had always worn.  

Dara smiled as she recalled a childhood memory, her at about six years old, 
climbing on her mother's lap.  "Mommy, you always smell good."  

Dara's eyes fell on the dress her mother had worn when she had received her diploma, 
as well as the one's she had worn to her sister's weddings.  Without realizing it, 
Dara had begun crying silently as she recalled what Lucas had said the night 
before, "Cry for yourself, but not for her, she's at peace now.  Love her enough 
to let her go."  

Dara closed the door and sat in the easy chair near the window and allowed the 
tears to slide down her cheeks.  "Oh mama, I miss you.  I'll always love you, but 
I know you're better off now."  

Lucas had been passing by the door when he heard her words.  Pushing the door 
open softly he entered.  

Dara turned to him, her eyes bright with tears.  "She really is gone, isn't she?"  
Lucas knelt in front of her chair, nodding, "Yes baby, she is.  I'm sorry, but 
she is much better off without the pain and agony."  With that said he stood and 
pulled Dara into his embrace to let her release her tears.  

When she had finished, he wiped her eyes as he asked, "Are you ready to get 
started today?"  Dara nodded, "Just let me grab my shower, OK?"  

Taking the dress from her, he stated, "I'll lay this on the sofa, go get ready."  

Dara, after gathering some towels for Lucas to shower as well, headed for her own 
bedroom. 

Half an hour later, Dara emerged from her bedroom, freshly showered and with her 
hair still slightly damp.  Not feeling up to makeup and worrying with the long, 
curling mass, she chose to simply let it hang loose.

Lucas, who was sitting on the sofa waiting for her, having finished his own shower, 
smiled when he saw her.  "You remind me of a little girl with your hair that way.  
It makes me wonder if I'm not robbing the cradle." 

Dara returned the smile, "Thank you, I'll take that as a compliment.  Speaking of 
age, I don't even know how old you are."  

Lucas shook his head with amusement,  "You tell first."  

Dara sighed, "OK, I'm twenty-six, your turn."  

Lucas silently wondered how she would react to his revelation.  "I'm forty, does 
that worry you?"  

Dara thought a moment, "No, not really, it's just a number anyway."  With that 
she grabbed her purse and the bag containing the clothing for her mother's burial.  
Looking at Lucas with apprehension she asked, "Are you sure you want to go with 
me?  I'm not even sure I want to go, to be honest."  

Lucas upper her face in his hands, "It's going to be OK, I'm right here and I'm 
not going anywhere.  I promise you that."  

Reaching up to cover his hand with her own, she looked into his eyes and said 
very softly, "Thank you."

Holding the door open for her, he allowed her to precede him outside to the car.  
After they were settled he asked, "Where to first?  I think we should go to the 
funeral home, don't you?  Then, we can tackle the hospital, and after that if 
you feel like it and you're ready to, we'll go by the courthouse and get the 
marriage license.  OK?"  

Dara nodded her agreement, "But wont I need my birth certificate for that?"  

Lucas shook his head, "No, your ID should be fine."  

With that he started the car and they began their day.



Jed Simms was an extremely efficient man, but when Ben Healy had dropped by to 
inquire into the services for Gwenna Chambers, and Jed had learned that Dara 
Chambers was closely connected with Lucas Buck, he had had to sort and re-sort 
through the file to be certain that all the documents requiring a signature were 
in order.  He had no intentions of offending Lucas Buck, and if rumors were true 
then that meant not offending this girl.  As it was, he was hard pressed to not s
tare at her, he had to admit that she was an extremely beautiful woman, but he 
had no intentions of incurring Lucas' jealousy or wrath. He had heard how jealous 
and protective of this girl Lucas Buck was. 

Lucas being aware of his reputation and influence wasn't surprised when he escorted 
Dara into Jed's office and found that the man already had the paperwork completed 
and awaiting Dara's signature. 

After Dara had signed the paperwork, Jed inquired, "Is there anything in particular 
your would like done, Ms. Chambers?"  

Dara wasn't sure of his meaning so she looked at Lucas inquiringly.  "Darlin, he 
just wants to know if you want them to fix her hair any certain way, that type 
of thing."  

Feeling embarrassed for not having understood for herself, Dara reached into her 
purse and withdrew her wallet.  Taking a photo from it, she handed it to Jed.  

Lucas could see that it was a photo of her with her mother and what he assumed 
were her sisters.  

"I'd like you to try and make her look as close to this as possible.  It was taken 
before we knew she had cancer, but when you're finished, I would like the picture 
back, please."

Jed studied the photo.  "I can see where you got your beauty from.  Your mother 
was a beautiful woman, as are you and your sisters."  

Dara, assuming they were done, mumbled her thanks and stood to leave.  

Jed was so preoccupied with the photo and the lady herself, he had almost 
forgotten to go over the financial arrangements until Lucas opened the door for 
her to leave.  "Ms. Chambers, just a moment we need to discuss the payment 
arrangements."  

Lucas raised his hand, just a Dara turned around, "We'll discuss them later, Jed, 
Ms. Chambers and I have a lot to accomplish today."  After he had sent Dara ahead, 
Lucas turned and addressed Jed.  "Jed, whatever goes past the insurance, I'll pay 
for myself.  Don't bother her with it.  And if there were any corners cut when 
she made the pre-arrangements, I want you to make sure you don't cut them now, 
understand?"  

Jed nodded his head in agreement, "No problem, Lucas.  I'll make sure she has a 
nice service."  Lucas nodded, and followed behind Dara.  Jed shook his head, Ben 
was right; this woman was definitely something special, where Lucas Buck was 
concerned.  

The next stop for them was the hospital; Matt met them in the lobby, ignoring 
presence, he gave Dara a hug of encouragement.  "How are you, feeling, any 
better today?"  

Dara nodded, "I'm sorry, I guess I went over the edge, didn't I?"  Matt shook 
his head, "You were entitled, you've been through a lot, so don't even think 
about it, OK?"  Matt motioned for them to follow him to his office.  

After having taken their seats, Matt began, "I really don't like this part of 
the job, but I have to do this.  First, are you going to want an autopsy?"  Dara 
vigorously shook her head.  Matt smiled apologetically, "I didn't really think 
you would, but I have t ask.  I know your answer on organ donation, so I wont 
ask.  So all I need is for you to sign these, oh and the administration said that 
you could take a hiatus, if you want, to help you get adjusted."  

After Dara had signed all the necessary forms, she turned to Lucas, "I have some 
clothes in my office.  I need to go get them, OK?"  

Lucas was about to stand to follow her, but Matt interrupted him.  "You go ahead, 
I need to speak to Sheriff Buck for a second, so take your time."

After Dara had pulled the door to, Lucas glared at Matt, challengingly.  "All 
right, what is it this time, Harvard?"  

Matt met Lucas gaze squarely,  "Don't think I don't know what's going on, the 
only thing I'm wondering is how soon it will be before she goes the way of the 
others.  Especially Gail."  

Lucas glared at Matt with a look of thunder crossing his face.  "You have absolutely 
no business wondering a damn thing, Harvard.  But if it will make you happy, I have 
no intention of her going the way of any other woman; as a matter of fact she's 
going a totally different way.  We're getting married, and not for the sake of a 
child, like you're thinking.  I'm marrying her because I love her, now, are you 
satisfied?"

Matt nodded, ashamed of his accusations.  "She's very vulnerable right now.  But I
 would have to be blind not to see how much you love her, I'm sorry for my 
intrusiveness."  

Dara carefully opened the door and looked at both men, satisfied that they weren't 
repeating the last scene she had witnessed between them.  Turning to Lucas, she 
inquired, "Are you ready?   Lucas nodded as he followed her out to the car.  

Lucas glanced at her, once they were settled.  "Sweetheart, do you feel up to 
getting the license today?"  

Dara nodded, "It's the only bright spot in the day, so let's go ahead."  

Lucas parked in front of the courthouse and after opening Dara's door, ushered her 
up the steps towards the magistrate's office. 

Doug Allen waved when he saw Lucas come in.  "Hi, Sheriff, how's it going today?"  
Noticing the pretty petite woman with Buck, he nodded and smiled, "Afternoon 
ma'am, how are you?"  

Dara smiled at the older man and when she did, Lucas had to hide his amusement at 
the effect it had on the man.  He became tongue tied and was trying hard not to 
stumble over himself.  

Doug recovered as well as he could, and finally asked, "What can I do for you 
today, Lucas?"  

Lucas pulled a chair out for Dara and then sitting next to her, he replied, 
"Doug, we need a marriage license."  

Doug thought he had misheard Lucas, "You want a what?"  

Lucas calmly look at the man, "I want a marriage license, you know till death do 
you part, love, honor, obey.  The thing you and Peggy had to have to get married, 
remember?"  

Doug turned crimson in embarrassment, and then remembering the rumors he had 
heard, realized that this was the woman everyone was discussing.  Mulling it over 
in his head, he realized the Ben Healy had been right; she was something else, 
especially if she was able to get Lucas Buck to the altar without a fight.  Falling 
back on the formality of his post, Doug got up and went to the file cabinet.  
Pulling some sheets from the drawer he went back and took his seat once more.  
"OK, first lets get your information, young lady.  Name?" 

Dara answered calmly, "Dara Cherice Chambers."  

Doug smiled, and then looked at Lucas questioningly.  Lucas looked at him in 
amusement, "You must want my middle name.  OK, Lucas David Buck."  

Doug nodded as he filled in the space on the form.  "OK, can I see both your 
driver's license, I can get the rest from there."    Once he had the requested 
items, and finished completing the form he pushed it towards them.  "Sign this, 
both of you, and then I'll notarize it and all you have to do is find someone to 
marry you."  

Lucas took the paper from him once he was finished, placing it carefully in the 
inside pocket of his vest.  Looking at Doug, he stated, "Thanks Doug, I won't 
forget this, but how about not mentioning it for right now?  Ms. Chambers' mother 
died last night and we want to keep it quiet for the moment."  

Doug agreed, "Sure thing Lucas, I wouldn't want to steal your thunder anyway.  
Not a word."  

Lucas waited until they were in the elevator alone to take her in his arms and 
kiss her deeply.  "Not having regrets already, are you?"  

Dara shook her head, "No, I'm just thinking about the next few days.  How are we 
going to get through them?  Especially, if Zach decides to show up, it's going to 
be World War Three with him."  

Lucas held her tighter, "You leave your brother to me, and I'll handle it, OK?"  

Dara, pulling strength from the contact with him, looked up with her eyes full 
of love, "My knight in shining armor." 

Just then the bell announcing their floor chimed and Lucas reluctantly released 
her.  Just as they were about to reach the door leading outside, Selena Coombs 
sauntering in the same door, when Lucas spotted her he readied himself to be 
defensive.  

Although he knew she would heed his warnings, Lucas had no doubt that Selena 
would attempt to bait Dara into anger and jealousy.  Considering what she had 
been through in the last twenty-four hours, he had no intention of allowing 
Selena to add to the situation.  Positioning himself on Dara's left side, Lucas 
placed his arm protectively around her shoulders as Selena approached to speak
 to them.  
 
"Well."  She began, in her sultry drawl, "If it isn't the Sheriff, and this must 
be the new counselor that everyone has been raving about.  I'm Selena Coombs."  
Extending her hand towards her, Dara took it and responded, "Dara Chambers, nice 
to meet you Ms. Coombs."  

Dara had heard the innuendoes about Lucas and this woman, and was even now insecure 
in this voluptuous woman's presence, but she would never let her know that she had 
that much effect on her.  

Selena took in the pair and carefully noted Lucas' arm placed protectively around 
the woman's shoulders.  Deciding she was feeling a little on the dangerous side, 
she decided to be reckless.  "Well Ms. Chambers, what would you and Sheriff Buck
be doing here in the courthouse, nothing serious, I hope?"  

Lucas, having decided to stop Selena before she could really get started answered 
the inquiry himself.  "Actually Ms. Coombs, Ms. Chambers and I are here on a very 
serious matter.  We just finished the paper work to get married."  Lucas noted 
the look of shocking disbelief on Selena's face.  

Selena regained her composure as she replied smoothly, "Well congratulations, 
hopefully, you won't decide to do anymore 'sight seeing', especially after you 
get married."  

Dara gaped at the woman in utter disbelief, [My] she thought, [but this bitch 
does have some nerve.]  

Dara was about to reply to the woman's taunt when Lucas encircled her in his arms 
and answered Selena's taunt with one of his own.  "Actually Ms. Coombs, the sights 
I'm accustomed to are getting rather old and tiresome.  I'm ready to settle myself 
down on not only much greener pastures, but ones that are worth putting down roots 
on."  Seeing that his comment had hit its mark by her speechlessness, Lucas 
ushered Dara through the doorway as Selena turned, seething and glared at them 
as they departed.

"Damn Lucas Buck."  Although Selena was seething with rage, she hadn't missed 
the look in Lucas' eyes when he looked at Dara.  Ben was right, Lucas wouldn't 
hesitate to take care of anyone who dared to harm that woman.  

After they had left the building and were almost to the car, Lucas turned to 
Dara, "Darlin, don't let what she said upset you, she's jealous and can't stand 
it.  But I meant what I said, you're the only one for the rest of my life."  With 
that he kissed her openly, oblivious as to who might be watching.  

Dara looked up at him as he pulled back, "Don't you think we should find Caleb 
now?"  

Lucas, realizing that he still had to talk to his son about he and Dara, nodded, 
"Yeah, I think you're right, how about we go by my house and I'll drop you off to 
get your car, then you can go and grocery shop while I talk to Caleb. OK?"  

Dara agreed as he opened the car door for her, remembering who else was at his 
house, he decided that if she were willing to deal with it, he would go ahead and 
introduce her to mama Lucy. 

"Darlin, if you feel up to it, I know it's a lot to deal with right now, but my 
grandmother is here and I know she would love to meet you, would you mind?"  

Shaking her head, she stated, "No, I'll have to meet her sooner or later, so why 
not now."  

Lucas smiled as he replied, "She's going to love you, don't worry."  



Lucas pulled into his driveway ten minutes later.  Opening Dara's door for her, he 
guided her up the steps to the porch.  Just as he was about to open the door 
Caleb opened it for him, "Thought I heard someone.  Mama Lucy and me have been 
baking cookies."  

Looking at Dara he smiled and threw his arms around her.  "I sure am sorry about 
your mama, but I'm glad you don't look so sick anymore."  

Dara smiled down at him tenderly, "Thank you, Caleb.  As soon as things get back 
to normal, we'll spend some time together, I promise."  
 
Lucas, deciding that now was a good time to talk to Caleb, stated, "Son, I need to 
talk to you in a minute.  Let me introduce mama and Dara first though."  Pulling 
Dara by the hand, he ventured inside towards the kitchen.  

Inside the kitchen there stood a woman in her seventies, lifting cookies off of a 
baking sheet.  Lucas walked up to her and kissed her cheek.  

"Morning mama."  

Turning to look up at her grandson she admonished, "Boy, I though you'd have been 
here sooner."  Seeing the petite woman standing behind her grandson, she fussed, 
"Well, move so I can see what she looks like."  

Lucas smiled at the old woman as he took Dara's hand and pulled her in front of 
him.  "Mama, this is Dara Chambers, the lady I told you about."  

Lucilla looked the girl up and down, [she sure is little, but as beautiful as can 
be.]  Finally smiling, Lucilla looked at her grandson, then, looking to see if 
Caleb could hear, stated, "You're a fool if you let her get away, boy."  

Lucas shook his head, "Not a chance, mama."  Turning to the doorway to find Caleb 
there he excused himself, "Excuse us a second ladies, I need to talk to Caleb."  
Motioning for Caleb to follow him, they went into the next room to talk.  

Lucilla looked at the girl a second, then deciding to proceed, stated, "Lucas 
told me about your mama, Dara.  I am surely sorry for you."  

Dara choked back the tears that began threatening to fall at the mention of her 
parent, as she said softly, "Thank you, Mrs. Buck."  

Lucilla smiled at the girl, she had good upbringing, and it showed all over her.  
"No need to call me Mrs. Buck, mama Lucy is fine, or Lucilla, whichever you like 
better."  

Dara nodded her acceptance as Lucilla continued, "Besides, I have the feeling, 
judging by his behavior, that my grandson is planning on giving that title to 
somebody else pretty soon."  Dara blushed and turned her head away.

Lucas sat, not certain how to broach the subject with his son, who for his part, 
was watching his father in curiosity.  "Son, how do you like Dara?"    

Caleb looked at him strangely, "I like her a lot, but not as much as you do, I 
bet."

Lucas nodded his acceptance of the statement.  "What would you say if I told you 
I asked her to marry me and she said yes?"  

Lucas studied Caleb's face to make sure he was telling him the truth as he stated, 
"I'd say, when's the wedding and who gets to be best man?" 

Lucas released a long pent up sigh of relief. "Well, you're the best man, and as 
soon as everything with her mother's funeral is behind her, I guess that's when."  

Caleb looked at him in admonishment.  "Don't you think she needs a ring?"  

Lucas laughed at his concern, "Yeah, we'll take care of that as soon as possible."  
Returning to the kitchen, Lucas went and wrapped his arms around Dara.  "He loves 
the idea, and by the way, mama, this is your granddaughter-in-law to be."  

Lucilla smiled benevolently at Lucas, "Well I knew that, now I assume as soon as 
everything else is behind you, the two of you will be getting married."  

Both nodded their agreement of her statement as she addressed Caleb, "Well, Caleb, 
looks like we're finally getting some new blood in the family."  

Caleb grinned openly, "Yes ma'am, we sure are."  

Looking at her watch and noticing the time, Dara spoke up, "It's been nice meeting 
you, Mrs.... I mean mama Lucy, and Caleb you can come over later with your father 
if you want to.  I need to go, I have to grocery shop before my family gets here."  

Lucas followed her to her car, digging in his hip pocket for her car keys. See, 
I told you, they love the idea."  

Dara nodded her agreement with his statement, although she continued to look 
concerned.  "Yeah, but now we have to tell my family, and on top of the funeral 
that should go over great."  

After opening and closing the door for her, Lucas leaned through the open window, 
"Don't worry honey, I'll handle it, it's going to be okay, I promise."  

Dara smiled she turned her face up to receive a departing kiss from him.  Pulling 
back and starting her car she stated, "I hope you're right."  With that she left.

Lucas went back into the house and returned to the kitchen, where his grandmother 
was waiting for him.  

"Boy, you get that girl a ring yet?"  

Lucas shook his head, "No, I though I would go pick it out here in a minute.  
When I go back tonight, I'll give it to her."  

Lucilla nodded her agreement, "Well, see that you do.  Caleb, them cookies ready 
yet?"

Lucas shook his head at the woman, then, looking at his son he asked, "Caleb, you 
want to go with me to the jewelry store and help me pick out Dara's ring?"  

Caleb considered for a second, then, replied, "No sir, I think you already have 
an idea what you want to get for her, so you don't need me.  I'll stay here with 
mama Lucy, but can we go to her mama's wake when they have it?"  

Lucas nodded his permission, "Yeah, I think Dara would like for you to be there, 
it might make her feel better to know that she has all of our support."  With 
that Lucas got up and headed for the door, stating over his shoulder, "I probably 
won't be home tonight mama, so don't cook for me."  With that he too left, to 
finish his errands as well.  



Dara, having finished her shopping, headed home.  When she pulled into her 
driveway, there was a car she had never seen before, glancing at it she shrugged, 
"Kara must have gotten a new car."  Dismissing it as the reason for the strange 
vehicle, she began unloading the groceries and taking them into the house.

She was just finishing with the last bag when she heard someone moving around 
upstairs, assuming it was her sister, she called, "I'm in her, Kara.  How about 
helping me with the groceries.  By the way, where is everyone else, or did you 
come alone?"  

At that moment the phone began ringing, she picked it up quickly, "Hello?  Kara, 
where are you, what do you mean you haven't left yet?  Well, if you're there, 
then who's upstairs?  No, I don't know, I though it was you, no, let me call you 
back.  I promise, I'll be careful.  I promise."  Dara placed the receiver back 
on the hook.  "Just who is upstairs?"   

Glancing around the kitchen her eyes fell on a crow bar leaning against the back
door.  Taking it in her hands, she quietly mad her way through the rest of the 
house, careful not to make any noise.




Ben was on desk duty at the station when the phone began ringing.  "Fulton County 
Sheriff's office, can I help you?  Oh, yes Mrs. Tanner, I know the address, that's 
where Dara Chambers lives.  Oh you're her sister?  You mean someone she doesn't 
know is in the house with her, how do you know that?  She thought it was you till 
you called to let her know when you'd be arriving.  What do you mean she said she 
was going to check it out?  No, hold on."  

With that he picked up the mike to the CB, "Lucas, you out there?"  

A second later a voice broke the static, "Right here Ben, what do you need?"  

Ben breathed a sigh of relief, "Lucas, how far are you from Dara's house right 
now?"  

After a second of static Ben heard, "I'm almost there, why?"    

Ben hurriedly explained the situation, "Proceed with caution, I have her sister on 
the phone.  There's someone in the house with her.  She thought it was her sister 
till she called to let her know when to expect her, apparently she decided to 
handle it herself."  

Ben waited a second, "Ben, if I don't report in ten minutes get a squad car here.  
You understand?"  

Ben glanced at the wall clock, "Yeah Lucas, I got you, out." Ben went back to 
the phone, "Mrs. Tanner, yes it's OK, the sheriff is on his way there to check 
it out.  I'm sure everything will be fine.  Yes, I will.  You too."  

Ben disconnected and silently prayed everything would be all right.




Lucas threw the microphone down, "Damned, that woman is the most stubborn, 
willful person I've ever seen."  Lucas pulled the car to a stop further up the 
driveway, just in case, he didn't want to lose the element of surprise.  

Cautiously making his way onto the porch, he decided to use the kitchen door 
instead.  Opening it softly, he made his way inside and through to the rest of 
the house.  Spotting Dara on the stairs with a crow bar in her hand, Lucas 
inhaled sharply.  [Has she lost her mind?]  Just as he reached her on the 
staircase, the door at the top of the stairs was thrown open.

Dara, surprised by Lucas taking the crowbar from her grip and the person at the 
top of the stairs, almost lost her balance on the stairs.  

Lucas threw the crowbar down and grabbed her just as she was bout to fall backwards, 
shocked by the events, she let out a sharp scream of surprise, then looking from 
the person holding her to the one at the top of the stairs, she turned and stalked 
back down the stairs yelling, "Damned, why don't the two of you give me a heart 
attack next time."  

Picking up the crowbar and following in her wake, Lucas entered the kitchen, 
"Dara, I'm sorry.  I got a call from Ben, apparently your sister called concerned 
about you.  I didn't mean to scare you, honey."

Dara turned and released a sigh of frustration, "It's all right sweetheart, I'm 
not angry with you."  Turning to the man lounging against the doorframe, smiling 
insolently, "You on the other hand, yes.  Would you care to tell me brother dear, 
exactly how you got into my house?"  

Lucas turned and glanced at the man, so this was Zach.  He wasn't as tall as 
Lucas, but he wasn't exactly short either, he was heavy set and rugged looking.  
Lucas could see a slight similarity between he and Dara but not much.  

After his perusal, Lucas stated, "Yeah, I'd like to know that one myself."    

Turning towards Lucas, Zach replied, "Just who the hell are you, mister?  And what 
business is it of yours if I got into MY mother's house?"  

Before Lucas could reply, Dara interjected, "He's someone, who unlike you, is welcome 
here, and has a hell of a lot more right than you do to enter MY house."  

Zach turned to Dara with a look full of contempt, "Well, we'll see after everything 
with the will, just whose house this is, baby sister.  Speaking of which, when do we 
bury the old girl?" 

Dara turned and gasped in shock at his statement.  "For God's sake, Zach.  She was 
our mother, how about a little grief and sorrow.  And as far as a will goes, feel 
free, the house is solely in my name, as is the insurance.  So sue to your heart's 
content, I'm sure when I show the debts I've paid, you'll owe me."  

Dara watched in fright as anger seized him and he closed the space between them, 
raising his hand he spoke venomously, "You little bitch, I'll make you regret the 
day you were born."  Dara closed her eyes and mentally prepared herself for the 
blow, when it didn't come she looked up to see Lucas holding her brother's fist in 
a grip of iron.  

Lucas, who had stood silent, fumed with rage at the audacity of this man, who did 
this bastard think he was to threaten her like that.  Closing the distance between 
them quickly, he caught the younger man's fist before he could strike Dara.  Glaring 
at the man with hatred filling his eyes, Lucas stated, "Let me tell you something, 
if you ever so much as think about laying another hand on MY wife-to-be, I'll make 
you regret the day both she and I were born, do we understand each other?"  

Zach nodded his agreement, fear evident in his eyes.  He could see that this man 
meant serious business where his sister was concerned, and he had no doubts that 
he would follow through with his promise of retribution if he mistreated Dara any 
further.

Lucas released the other man's hand as he turned to Dara, "Is he staying here?"  

Dara shook her head, and then addressing her brother stated, "You can stay in town, 
but you're not staying here.  I don't want you in this house other than for mama's 
funeral.  I'm sorry, but I'm not changing my mind."  

Zach, deciding to play the episode off, appealed to his sister's strong sense of 
family.  "Dara, I'm sorry, really.  It's just that I'm upset with mom's passing 
and everything else.  We need to pull together and be a family now."    Placing 
what appeared to be a look of sorrow on his face, he smiled sadly at this sister.

Lucas was standing next to Dara, hoping that she wouldn't let her brother's words 
influence her good judgment.  He almost sighed with relief when she turned and 
face him.  "Your absolutely right, Zach. We are a family; too bad you didn't choose 
to remember than when mama was so sick.  You know, after you conned her out of 
her life savings?  Then, you have the audacity to show up here, break into my 
house, tell me how you're here to grab your share, and then to top it off you try 
and slap me around.  You want me to just say, 'oh, it's OK' and turn my back to 
you so you can stick another knife in?  I really don't think so.  Oh, and let me 
inform you, the will leaves everything and I do mean EVERYTHING at my discretion, 
and let me assure you, that by the time I pay the hospital, in home care, and 
doctors, and funeral, we'll be lucky if they don't take our Medicare to pay for 
it."  

Lucas watched as the other man turned crimson at her words.   

"You just have it all taken care of, don't you little sister?  I bet you socked a 
tidy sum away for yourself, didn't you?  

At the challenge, Dara calmly walked to a drawer and pulled out a ledger, throwing 
it on the center island she stated, "Open it.  That's every bill I paid of mama's 
that YOU ran up, all the credit cards, finance companies, all the scams and cons 
you pulled on your own mother.  I paid for every one of them.  Let me assure you, 
I have no intention of paying for one more thing for you.  Get whatever you have 
in my house and get out.  Oh, and by the way, I know this house backwards and 
forwards, so if you've taken anything, I'll know it so I suggest that whatever 
you've helped yourself to, you leave on the bed.  Do you understand me?"

Glaring at his sister, he turned and stated, "Fine." Storming through the door, 
he headed upstairs.  Damn, but she had found a backbone.  There wouldn't be any 
taking whatever savings she had put away.  She wasn't going to budge an inch.  
And the fact that she was about to marry what Zach ascertained to be a very 
dangerous man, made it impossible for him to intimidate her mentally, or physically.  

Lucas, after excusing himself to call Ben, climbed the stare to find the room Zach 
had mandated to be his.  Opening the door he ventured into the room, he looked at 
the other man,  "I want to talk to you."" 

Zach, putting his hands up in surrender, stated, "Don't worry, I'm leaving.  I'll 
stay in town till the funeral, then I'll go, so we have no room for discussion 
here."  Picking up his bag, he headed for the open door, which swung shut and 
locked of it's own accord.

Lucas could see the wild look of panic in the other man's eyes when he turned to 
stare at him in fright.  He had to shake his head when Zach stated, "I didn't just 
see that."  Lucas nodded to the bag he was holding, sending it flying across the 
room, "Why don't you set your bag down."  

Facing the man, Lucas stated, for Zach's benefit, "Let me explain something to you.  
Your sister and I are getting married, I never intended to marry anyone, but when 
I met her, well I have to say I fell head over heels in love with her.  And I 
don't particularly care to see her hurt or upset, not to mention abused in any 
way.  Now, do we understand each other?"  

Zach quickly nodded his head, eyes wide with fright.  

"Good, and you know I really think that once this funeral is behind all of us, 
that there just isn't a need for you to ever return to Trinity.  Don't you agree?"    

Walking over to where the bag had landed and picking it up, he walked back over 
and handed it to Zach. Opening the door, he placed his hand on the other man's 
shoulder, "I'm glad we had this chat, now we totally understand each other.  By 
the way, the boarding house in town has a room I believe."  With that Lucas watched 
as he ran down the stairs and out the front door.

Dara walked into the living room in time to see her brother rushing out the front 
door. "What did you say to him to make him leave in such a hurry?"  

Lucas descended the remainder of the stairs and crossed the space to take her in 
his arms.  "I told him I take great exception to anyone mistreating you, in any 
way.  I think he got the hint."  

Dara burrowed closer to Lucas, "Thank you, at least I know he wont cause a scene 
now.  Not to mention, I wont have to make a trip to the emergency room this time."  

Although she had said it jokingly, Lucas could sense the relief from the fear in 
her eyes.  Lifting her eyes up to his, he spoke softly.  "You will never have to 
worry about anyone ever hurting you again.  Ever.  They'll have to go through me 
first."  

With that said he led Dara to the sofa, sitting her on the end of it, he stated, 
"I should have done this sooner, and I'm sorry I haven't."  With that he bent down 
on one knee and reached into his pocket to pull a small velvet box.  Opening it, 
he withdrew what Dara considered to be, the most beautiful ring she had ever seen.  

It had a marquise shaped diamond in the center and was surrounded by smaller stones 
at the base, reminding Dara of a bright star.  

Taking her left hand in his, he slid the ring onto her finger, which fit perfectly.  
"Dara, you know I love you and I want you beside me through the rest of my life 
and for eternity.  I asked you before, but I'm asking you again, will you marry 
me?"  

Dara looked down at the ring, then into his eyes with tears in her own eyes. "I 
love you too, and yes, I will marry you."  

Lucas took her in his arms and kissed her deeply.    

Mrs. Adams chose that moment to walk through the front door.  Dara and Lucas 
abruptly pulled apart, mumbling their hellos to her.  Taking in the scene before 
her, with Lucas on one knee, Mrs. Adams smiled, "Well, let me see it, only one 
reason I know of for a man to be on bended knee."  

Dara got up and smiled as she showed the woman the ring.  

"I take it then, you've settle on a date."  

Lucas came up behind Dara and wrapped his arms around her as he replied, "No, but 
we did get the license, so at least we're headed in the right direction."  

Mrs. Adams smiled at them, hoping with all her heart that Dara was making the 
right decision and would find happiness with the man now holding her.  

All three were headed to the kitchen as Mrs. Adams inquired, "Have any of your 
family arrived yet, dear?"  

Dara looked at Mrs. Adams strangely, "You mean you didn't let him in, Mrs. Adams?"  

The older woman looked at Dara, horrified at the thought of betraying her in such 
a way. "Goodness no! Why, has he arrived already?"  

Dara sighed and began relaying the events of the earlier encounter with her 
sibling.  

When she had finally finished, Mrs. Adams thought a second, "Well, I suppose it 
could be possible that I forgot to lock one of the back doors before I left.  I'm
 very sorry, dear."  

Dara shook her head, "It's all right, where you locked the door or not, if he 
wanted in bad enough, he would make sure he got in.  So don't worry over it, it's 
finished with.  All we have to do now is to get through the funeral without a 
family brawl."  

Lucas could sense her agitation at the prospect of the situation.  Pulling her 
to him, he stated, "Don't worry, I'll be there every step of the way.  I'm sure 
they wouldn't start a brawl with the sheriff there.  Do you Mrs. Adams?"  

Mrs. Adams couldn't help but smile at his teasing.  He really did have a good side 
to him, when he chose to show it.  She only hoped for Dara's sake that he would 
continue showing that side.  

Dara looked up and smiled, "That's something I haven't considered, one of the 
advantages to marrying you I guess, huh?"  

Lucas grinned at her humor, "Oh, I'm sure that you'll find many more advantages 
that that before much longer."  

Mrs. Adams discreetly cleared her throat to remind them of her presence.  "Dear, 
when is the funeral?"  

Dara sighed heavily; she had almost succeeded in forgetting that she still had 
to get through one of the hardest things she would ever have to do.  "Kara 
called earlier, she's waiting for Mara to meet her, and then the two of them, 
plus the kids and daddy, will be leaving.  She said they should be here in about 
six hours or so.  The wake will be tomorrow night, and then the funeral will be 
the morning after at 11:00.  After that, we can all start putting our live back 
together again, or so I hope."  

Mrs. Adams nodded sadly, "Well, I need to go, but if you need anything else call 
me, otherwise I'll see you at the wake tomorrow night."  With that she let 
herself out the front door.  

Lucas glanced around the room as he inquired, "What else do we need to do before 
everyone gets here?"  

Dara considered a moment, then replied, "Well, I thought I would cook a big 
supper, I know they'll be hungry when they arrive.  Otherwise, I think we did 
everything."  

Considering the most tactful way to approach what he was contemplating, he 
asked, "I have to ask you, where are you going to put everyone?"  

Dara pondered the equations of the number of rooms as opposed to the number of 
people, then answered, "Well, my sisters can take a room upstairs, my one sister 
only has one child, so I though the boys could take the other room upstairs.  I 
can put daddy in my room and I guess Brittany and I can sleep on the sofa bed.  
Why?"  

Lucas, considering the best way to make his suggestion, approached it carefully, 
"You know, there's plenty of room at my house, if you need it."  

Dara shook her head, "Trust me, they wouldn't do very well staying in a relatively 
complete stranger's house.  Especially the kids."  

Lucas gazed deep into her eyes as he voiced softly, "Well, you're not a stranger, 
and it will be your house too.  You could stay and let them have the run of the 
house."  

Dara drug her gaze away from his, "You know I can't leave them at a time like 
this, Lucas.  I appreciate you wanting me to be comfortable, but I just can't, 
surely you can understand that."

Lucas rose from his chair abruptly, running his hand through his hair in 
frustration. "No damned, what I understand is that I don't want to leave your 
side, for even a second.  Is that so difficult for you to understand?"  

Dara looked at him with shock, "Darling, I'm sorry, it just never occurred to me 
that was it."  After a second of thought, she continued, "I'll tell you what, come 
with me a second."  Getting up and going over to a door at the back of the kitchen, 
she opened it and proceeded down a flight of stairs.  When she reached the bottom 
she flipped a switch and pulled a dust cover off of a set of mattresses and bed 
frame.  "Here, help me get this upstairs."  

After accomplishing what she requested and having deposited the bed in her 
mother's sick room, Lucas asked her, "What's this for?"  

Dara looked at him and smiled sadly.  "This is the bed that belongs in this room.  
I had it put in the basement when mama needed a hospital bed, since the hospital 
bed isn't here anymore, I'm putting this one back where it's supposed to be.  
Help me put it together, please."  

After about fifteen minutes, they had the bed assembled and began putting fresh 
linen on it.  After the bed was fully made, Dara stood back and hugging her arms 
about herself, blinked back the tears that began with the memories the bed brought 
back.  

Lucas went to and pulled her close to him.  "What is it, sweetheart?  More 
memories?"  

Dara wiped her eyes as she nodded, "I was just remembering all the nightmares and 
night of crawling into bed with mama when I was afraid."  

Gently touching one of the posts, she shook her head. "I remember spending many 
a stormy night in this bed next to mama, when daddy was working nights."  

Lucas smiled at her gently, "Are you afraid of thunder or lightening?"  

Dara's eyes took on a wistful look with the memories she was recalling.  "I was 
afraid of the thunder, but I loved the sound of the rain.  I still do, but the 
thunder that was different.  I remember hearing the wind howl and the thunder, I'd 
jump out of my bed and run into mama's room and beg her to let me sleep with her.  
She never fussed at me for it either; she would just scoot over and then tuck me in 
and tell me how the thunder was how God shook the ground, so that the rain could 
seep in deeper.  That it wouldn't hurt you." 

Lucas, remembering the straightforward way her mother had voiced her opinion even 
at the brink of death, had to smile.  "She sounds like she was a special lady.  
Something that seems to have passed on to at least one of her daughters."  

Dara, still caught in her own thoughts replied, "I just hope our children can feel 
the same about me when it's my time, as I do about my mother."  

Lucas, holding her close to him, kissed the top of her head.  "I promise darlin, 
they will.  You never answered my question, why did we bring the bed up here now?"  

Dara, breaking the embrace to leave the room, replied with a coy smile, "Why, I'd 
have thought that would have been obvious, so you'll have a place to sleep.  Just 
because I can't stay with you at your house right now, doesn't mean you can't stay 
with me here.  Even if there will be others here."   

Lucas shook his head, "I should have known.  Are you sure, what will your family 
say?"  

Dara shrugged her shoulders, "Quite frankly, I don't particularly care what they
say.  Besides, this is my house, after all." 




Lucas, having heard a knock on the door, opened it to find Ben and Caleb standing 
there.  Patting Caleb on the back, Lucas asked, "What brings you two out this 
way?"  

Caleb having gone to the kitchen in search of Dara, left Ben and Lucas alone to 
discuss why Ben had made the trip.  "Lucas, you know her brother showed up, right?"  

Lucas nodded his head, "Yeah, that was who was upstairs earlier.  He's gone now 
though, my guess is to the boarding house."  

Ben nodded, confirming Lucas' suspicions.  "Yeah, that's how Caleb came to be 
here.  I stopped by your house to see your grandmother; Caleb had gone to the 
boarding house to change clothes so he could come over here.  Anyway, he said that 
her brother got to fuming about Dara to the point he had to get away from there.  
I asked Matt and Loris about it, Loris said she didn't like him, but under the 
circumstances she didn't want to put him out, so she just let him rattle on.  She 
does, however, think that it might not be a bad idea for Caleb to stay with you 
while he's there.  Especially since he knows Caleb's your son, and what your 
relationship to Dara is."  

Lucas considered the information Ben had given him.  "I'll ask Dara about him 
staying here, I'm staying with her till this is over.  Either that or he can 
stay at my house with mama."  

Ben shrugged, "Just thought you should know.  I've got to get back to the station, 
but if you need anything else, call me."  

With that Lucas saw Ben out, then went to the kitchen to find Dara and Caleb 
beginning supper in anticipation of all the company about to arrive. 

Lucas took in the scene in front of him, realizing that he had been missing this 
in his life.  Even if he had made the commitment with another woman, that he was 
about to make with this woman, it wouldn't have been the same.  None of them were 
Dara, he had no doubt that she was what destiny had in store for him, the other 
women were sent to make him realize the real thing when it was put in front of him.  

Catching the look on his face, Dara smiled at him.  "Penny for your thoughts, you 
look like the cat that swallowed the canary."  

Caleb looked up from his assigned task of peeling potatoes to ask, "Did you get her 
a ring yet?"  

Lucas, placing his hands on both the boy's shoulders, looked down at him, "Yes I 
did.  I'm surprised she didn't show it to you."  

Looking over at Dara, he jokingly admonished, "I thought you liked the ring, here 
you have your first chance to show it off and you don't take advantage of it."  

Dara, looking at him contritely, spoke up, "you know I don't like it, I love it.  
And I'm sorry I forgot to show you Caleb, here."  Extending her left hand towards 
him, Caleb held her hand so he could get a good look at the ring.  

Whistling low, he released her hand and shaking his head, went back to peeling 
potatoes.  "That sure is a big one, ain't you afraid you might blind somebody 
with it?"  

Lucas laughed at the boy's statement as he explained, "Well son, I picked it out 
because it reminded me of Dara."  

Caleb looked up at him puzzled, "What do you mean?"  

Looking across to Dara, with love shining in his eyes, he answered, "Because, 
it's unique, one of a kind, and it brings a lot of brightness, just like Dara 
does to our lives."  

Dara, bending her head to her task of preparing a roast for the oven, blushed 
deeply at the unexpected compliment.  

Lucas remembering what Ben had said earlier, motioned for Dara to follow him into 
the dining room.  

Dara excused herself from Caleb to follow Lucas to the other room, once the door 
was closed he asked in a hushed voice, "Would you mind if Caleb stayed here with 
us tonight?  Apparently he and your brother don't care for each other, and 
Crower's wife doesn't want to make him leave because of your mother's funeral.  
So his choices are either here with us or at the house with mama Lucy.  I though 
I'd let him choose for himself."  

Dara considered for a second, "I don't suppose so, I mean there's plenty of food 
and we can find a place for him to sleep, if he wants to, he can stay."  

Kissing her quickly, he pushed her back towards the kitchen.  "Caleb, I'm staying 
here with Dara tonight.  Would you like to stay here, or at my house with mama 
Lucy?"  

Caleb thought a second, "Well, I appreciate the invitation and if you don't mind, 
I'd like to stay and eat with you, but I think I'll stay with mama so she won't
be alone."  

Lucas nodded his approval.  "That's fine whatever you want to do."  





Dara, hearing car doors slamming, looked out the window as she stated excitedly, 
"They're here!"  Hurrying through to the living room, she stooped briefly in 
front of the mirror to run a brush through her long hair before she opened the 
door.

"Kara, Mara, Daddy!"  

Hugging each in turn, Lucas noticed how when it came her father's turn she held 
him a little longer.  He noticed how frail the man appeared.   

He and Caleb stood back by the dining room door, allowing them their time for 
hellos, as Dara hugged each of her nephews and niece to her, betraying how deeply 
she cared for them.  

After everyone had their turn at Dara's attention, they noticed the two strangers 
hanging in the background.  

Lucas wasn't sure of her name, but one of her sisters motioned, "Dara, we haven't 
met your friends yet."  

Dara, shaking her head, spoke, "I'm sorry.  Lucas, Caleb, these are my sisters, 
Mara and Kara and my father, Alex."   

Lucas nodded his head in their direction, "Nice to meet you."  

All three nodded curtly in response.  

Dara continued the introductions, touching each head as she spoke, "And this is 
Brittany, Jacob, and Mikey."  

Kara looked at her suspiciously, "Would this have anything to do with what you 
said you wanted to discuss when we arrived?"  

Lucas gripped Caleb's shoulders, causing him to look up, understanding the look on 
his father's face, he suggested to the two boys, "There's some fishing stuff 
outside I brought, and a big ole pier on the river behind here.  Would you like 
to go fishing with me?"  

The children's mothers considered a second, "Is it safe down there for them?"  

Lucas spoke up for Dara, "Let me assure you, Ma'am, that at this point of the 
river the waters only about five or so feet deep, they'll be fine."  

Looking to Dara for confirmation, they waited for her nod before giving their 
permission, along with a stern warning to be careful.

All the children ventured outside, with the exception of Brittany who inquired, 
"Aunt Dara, where's your room?  I'd like to take a shower, if it's OK."  

Dara nodded, "Right thru there, honey.  Use my bathrobe if you want, towels are 
in the cabinet."  

After all the children were out of sight, Kara asked, "Now can we discuss what 
you wanted to talk about?"  
  
Dara sighed heavily as she led the way to the kitchen.  After checking her meal, 
she fixed everyone a glass of tea and began handing them out.  When she handed 
Kara her glass, Mara, who had just took a large mouthful of tea, began coughing 
and choking.  

Finally, after having recovered, she pointed to Dara's finger, "What is that, 
my Lord is it real?"  

Kara, understanding what she was referring to, took Dara's hand and looked at 
the ring.  Releasing her hand, she asked, "This, I take it, is what you were 
wanting to discuss?"  

Dara took her seat next to Lucas as she nodded.  

She was about to speak when Lucas, in front of everyone, took her hand in his 
and stated, "Look, I know this is not the best time for this, we're more than 
aware of it, but the bottom line here is that I love your sister and she loves 
me, and we're getting married."  

Mara interjected hotly, "Just when did you find time to get to know someone well 
enough to marry him?  You were supposed to be caring for mama."  

Lucas could see the anger rising in Dara and hoped with all sincerity that she 
would never direct her temper towards him, as she was now towards her sisters 
for their accusations, although her tone of voice remained calm.  "First of all, 
I am the counselor at the hospital.  Remember?  Lucas is the sheriff here, so he a
nd I coming into contact with each other day in and day out is not unreasonable.  
Second, don't you dare sit there and tell me about taking care of mama.  So far, 
through my entire life, I've always been the one to pick up everyone's slack, 
simply because I'm the youngest.  You couldn't do it because you were in another 
state and had your work and child.  OK, fine.  I never asked for help from either 
of you.  Kara, I never expected it from you, because you look after daddy.  
You've helped where you could, but the bottom line here is that the two of you 
got off the hook when it came to having to watch mama suffer.  Now, what should be 
the happiest thing in my life, you're trying to make it sound like I was out 
seducing men with our mother on her deathbed.  And that's not fair of you."  

All three women were seething when Dara's father spoke up, "All right, all of you 
calm down.  Mara, you have no reason to pass judgment on your sister.  From what I
 can see, she did very well by your mother, she paid all the debts Zach ran up and 
was able to provide care and a nice home for her, all without your help.  Kara, 
as far as you're concerned, if I remember right, you only knew Jack for about a 
month, maybe two before you decided to marry him.  Dara has probably known," 
turning towards Dara and Lucas he asked, "Lucas?"  At their nods, he continued.  
"For about maybe at the most five or so months.  Neither of you have any right 
passing judgment on her."  

At that both women hung their heads at the reprimand.  

Reaching across the table to take her hand, Dara's father looked her in the 
eyes.  "Baby, do you really love this man?"  

When she nodded her head, he turned to Lucas, "You love my daughter?"  

Lucas looked him in the eyes," With all my heart and soul.  I want her to be 
with me the rest of my life."  

Nodding his head in return, he replied, "The only thing I have to say about it 
is this; don't ever lay a hand on her or mistreat her, otherwise as far as I'm 
concerned, you have my blessings."  

Dara got up and went around the table to hug her father.  "Thank you daddy.  That 
means a lot to me."  

Alex returned the gesture, "You're welcome, baby girl.  Now tell me, when are 
you getting married?"  

Lucas and Dara looked at each other as Lucas replied, "We thought we'd get past 
the funeral, then decide."   

Alex considered a second, "You know, Gwenna never could stand sorrow, and I want 
to give my baby away.  Why not two days after the funeral, I know it sounds bad, 
but I think your mother would want it that way.  Girls, can we stretch the trip 
that long?"

Both women glanced at each other before Kara spoke, "I don't see why not."  

Looking at Dara she smiled, "Besides, daddy is right, mama would want it this 
way."  

Mara joined in, "I'm sorry Dara, I had no right to say what I did, and yes, 
we're happy for you if this is what you want.  We'll help with the wedding."  

Dara, not being able to contain her excitement, threw her arms around Lucas 
and kissed him.  "Looks like you get what you wanted after all.  We're getting 
married in four days."  

Lucas smiled in return, "I hope its what you want too."  

At that moment the children entered, excited that Caleb had caught a fish.  

Caleb looked from his father to everyone else in the room.  "Is everything OK?'  

Lucas got up and putting his hand on Caleb's shoulder addressed everybody, "This 
is my son, Caleb.  Caleb you met everyone before, and yes, everything's all right.  
We just decided when we're getting married.  Four days sound good to you, son?"  

Caleb smiled, "Yes sir, I expect it does."  

Dara turned to Lucas, "Don't you think you and Caleb should go and get mama Lucy, 
and let her eat with us too?"  

Lucas nodded, "Yeah, I was just thinking that, darlin.  I'll be back in about 
half an hour."  With that he bent down and placed a sound kiss on her mouth, 
then turned and walked out the door.  


End of Chapter Five

* * * * * * * * * * * *

Chapter Six


After Lucas had closed the door behind him, and Mara was certain he was out of 
earshot, she shook her head stating, "Well, one thing for sure.  Aside from being 
handsome as sin, he's charming as he can be."  

Kara, who followed Dara to the stove to help with the meal preparations, agreed.  
"You sure lucked up, Dara.  And that son of his is as sweet as he can be, too."  

Dara nodded her agreement with them, "They've both been wonderful.  And to tell you 
the truth, I couldn't have gotten through mama's death without Lucas' help, he's 
been here ever since she passed away."  

Deciding that now was a good time to bring up the room assignments, Dara ventured 
casually in the hopes of glossing over the issue of Lucas staying as well, "By the 
way, I've put you two in one of the upstairs bedrooms.  I thought the two boys 
could sleep in the other one, and daddy can take my room, Brittany and I will sleep 
on the sofa bed.  I might as well tell you now, Lucas stayed here last night."  
Seeing the shocked look on their faces, she rushed to explain, "Nothing happened.  
I kind of lost it and I passed out.  Lucas brought me home and stayed with me, he 
didn't want to leave me alone.  Anyway, he'll be staying here with us too.  He's 
sleeping in mama's room, I didn't thing the rest of us would want to.  I hope you 
don't mind." 

After careful consideration, Alex spoke up, "I don't see the problem, as you said 
he's been here for you and I see no reason why he shouldn't continue to be, if 
that's what he feels he should do."  

Dara smiled at her father, "Thank you, daddy I hoped you wouldn't be upset."  

After finishing with the cooking, the three women laughed and talked as they worked 
on the dining room table.  

Kara asked if their brother had shown up yet.  Dara confirmed that he had and related 
the events to them.  After finishing her account, both sisters were shocked.  

Kara was the first to voice her opinion.  "You know, its bad enough what he's pulled 
when mama was alive, but to try and grab onto what little there is left knowing 
about the medical bills, he's unbelievable." 

Mara looked at Dara, "How did Lucas react when Zach tried to hit you?"  

Dara recalled the chilling look of danger in Lucas' eyes, as she stated, "Not 
well."  

They weren't able to discuss it further, the front door opened and closed as Lucas 
and his grandmother entered the house.   

Not being one for formality, Lucilla walked over and hugged Dara.  "Well, let me 
see it.  I want to make sure he did a good job."  

Dara smiled shyly at the woman as she held her hand out.  Lucilla took it in hers 
and after satisfying herself that Lucas had indeed gotten her a ring, nodded her 
approval.  

"Good job, boy.  I knew you could do it if you put your mind to it.  Just like 
finding this little girl here."  

Dara turned and introduced Lucilla to the rest of her family, "Nice to meet all 
of you, don't pay me no mind, I'm just a loud mouthed old woman."  Everybody 
laughed at her description of herself.  

Dara motioned for her sisters to follow her to the kitchen, after having everyone 
else take their seat.  

Lucas ignored her protests and followed them to help with bringing the food in, 
after they were all seated, everyone began filling their plates as the conversation 
around the table picked up.

Kara began the first of the inquiries, "Dara, what are we going to do about a 
wedding dress?  Mama never had one, and I left mine back home, otherwise you could 
have worn it.  What kind of wedding were you wanting to have any way?"  

Dara glanced at Lucas questioningly.  

Lucas shrugged his broad shoulders as he replied, "I thought I'd let Dara decide 
that for herself.  It's really her day, so as long as she shows up to say 'I do', 
I don't care if she gets married in her slip." 

Mara shook her head at his statement, "All that would do would be to set a new 
family wedding tradition.  Almost as bad as what Kara did on her wedding day.'  

Remembering the event her sister was referring to, Dara started laughing.  "Oh I 
remember that, I never saw a wedding ring fly that fast."  

Explaining for Lucas, Caleb's and Lucilla's benefit, Dara related the events. "Kara 
was so afraid that the wedding ring wouldn't fit Jack's finger, that she put a 
little bit of Vaseline on it, you know, so it would slide on easier.  Anyway, every 
time she thought about it, the more nervous she got, the more nervous she got, the 
more she put on the ring.  When it came time for her to put the ring on his finger, 
she went to squeeze it to slip it on and it was so slippery that it shot right out 
of her grip.  It hit the preacher in the head, bounced off and rolled into a 
heating vent.  I never thought everyone would stop laughing about it."  After the 
laughter had subsided, Dara became serious once more.  "I don't want a big wedding, 
just a simple ceremony.  We can have it on the pier at the river."  

Glancing at Lucas, she knew he was remembering, as she was, the dreams involving 
that same pier.  "Anyway, I would like a wedding dress and veil, since daddy is 
going to give me away.  Otherwise, that's about my only requirement.  Mara and 
Kara can stand up with me."  

Mara looked over to Lucas, "Who's going to stand up with you, Lucas?"  

Caleb, who had been steadily stuffing food into his mouth, spoke up.  "I am ma'am.  
He said I get to be best man." 

Lucas smiled at his son, "That's what I told the boy." 

After finishing the discussion and food, the women, including Lucilla, got up to 
clear the table.  Dara protested, "Mama Lucy, you don't have to do that we can get 
it.  I have a dishwasher, so it wont take long to finish."  

Ignoring the younger woman's protest she waved her hand, "Nonsense, I don't like 
just sitting around, I'd rather be doing something."  

With that said, she went through the door to the kitchen, followed by an amused 
Dara.


After everyone was settled in the living room, there was a rapid knock on the 
door, Lucas looked to Dara, who nodded her ascent for him to answer it.  

Opening the door he admitted Ben, who looked embarrassed at intruding on a family 
evening.  

"Lucas, can I talk with you a second?  I think it's important."  

Lucas motioned for Ben to follow him into the kitchen for privacy.  "What is it, 
Ben?"  

Ben, deciding that he should just get it over with, launched into the reason behind 
his visit.  "Look Lucas, her brother has been at it again.  I got a report a little 
while ago that he was seen down at Clancy's with Selena Coombs, and that after a 
few drinks he got to running his mouth, with a lot of prodding from Selena.  He's 
made it clear that he intends to, as he put it, 'teach his baby sister a lesson'."  

Lucas considered Ben's statement, "All right Ben, here's what I want you to do.  
You might drop a friendly hint to Selena and remind her that I meant every word of 
what I said to her, if she values her neck, she won't stretch it into other 
people's business.  As far as her brother goes, I'll take care of that.  By the way, 
how about giving Caleb and mama a ride back to my house?"  

Ben agreed, "All right Lucas, I'll drop by Selena's after I take them home."  

When Lucas and Ben entered the living room, Lucas addressed Caleb and Lucilla, "Ben 
is going to take you tow home, all right?"  

After all the farewells were said, Lucas followed Ben out to his car.  

"Don't forget to pay our friend a visit, Ben." 

Ben nodded and opened the door for Lucilla.  

As they were driving off, Dara came out onto the porch.  Wrapping her arms around 
his waist, she asked, "Now, do you want to tell me what you and Ben were discussing 
with such seriousness?"  

Turning in her embrace to place his arms around her and pull her close to him, he 
stated, "Nothing darlin, just some police business, that's all."  

Dara studied him for a moment, and then shook her head.  "I don't quite believe you, 
but I'll let it go.  You'll tell me when you're ready.  You gave me the time I 
needed, so I'll do the same."  With that said, she laid her head against his chest, 
to feel the rise and fall of his breathing. 

Just then Brittany came out onto the porch.  Seeing that she had just interrupted 
something, she apologized.  "Aunt Dara, I'm sorry, but mom says they're ready to 
go to bed, could you show us where the blankets and everything are?"  

Dara and Lucas followed the girl inside; everyone was in a flurry of activity, 
gathering their belongings to take to their respective rooms.  

Kara turned and inquired, "Dara, I hope you don't mind, but we changed the sleeping
arrangements a little.  Me and Brittany and Jacob are going to share a room.  Mara 
and Mikey are going to share the other.  You can have the sofa to yourself.  I hope 
you don't mind."  

Dara shook her head, "Fine by me, whatever makes you guys more comfortable."  
Glancing around the room, she noticed the absence of their father.  "Where did 
daddy go?"  

Kara pointed to the bedroom door.  "He said he was going to go ahead and get 
settled."  

Dara walked over to the door and knocked.  Waiting a till she heard, "Come in."  
She opened the door and entered.  Her father was sitting in the rocking chair, where 
Lucas had spent part of the previous night. "Sorry daddy, I just needed to get my 
night clothes.  I didn't mean to disturb you."  

Alex Chambers smiled at his youngest child.  "You're not bothering me, baby.  Cone 
here and sit a second, talk to your poor old dad."   

After gathering her gown and robe, she walked around to the other side of the bed, 
to sit next to her father.

Alex, never one for beating around the bush, took the direct approach with his 
daughter.  "Now, since your sisters aren't here to butt in, would you like to tell 
me how you and Lucas came to the decision to get married?"

Dara nodded, she knew eventually her father would be asking her this.  " I have 
an office across from the Sheriff's office, he helped me get some things moved in 
there.  Then, I started counseling his son; I guess you could say we just hit it 
off.  Every time I've needed him, he's there, and I know what you're thinking, 
that's not why I want to marry him.  I want to marry him because I love him."  

Alex pondered over her words for a moment, "You know, even when you were a baby, 
you had this way of bringing out the best in everyone around you.  I used to think 
that you were the blessing to our lives, just as I thought that to a point, your 
brother was a curse, particularly because of his viciousness, in particular the way 
he would direct it at you.  I used to think, and I still do, that he's jealous of t
he way you can reach into a person and bring out the goodness."  

Dara, not sure where he was going with this, asked, "Daddy, what are you getting 
at?"  

Alex took her hand, stating, "Honey, what I'm getting at is this; I can see how much 
that man loves you, there's no faking that, but I also get the feeling that he can
be a very dangerous man when he chooses."  Seeing his daughter's acceptance of his 
words, he asked quietly, "Are you sure you want to marry this man?"  

Dara considered for a moment, then nodded, "Yes daddy, I'm very sure.  I know he 
loves me and I love him.  I also know that he can be dangerous, but I also know the 
kindness he's capable of."  

Alex studied his daughter's expression for a second, "All right baby, I just had to 
ask you, after all, it isn't everyday that my baby girl gets married."  

Reaching over and hugging her father tightly, Dara replied, "I love you daddy, and 
don't worry, it's all going to be all right, you'll see."  

At that moment, someone knocked on the door, a second later, Lucas opened it 
partially. "Honey, everyone else has gone to bed already.  Would you mind if I turn 
the television on?"  

Dara shook her head, "No, go ahead."

Alex motioned for Lucas to enter the room, and then addressed his daughter, "Dara, 
why don't you go and put your gown on.  I'd like to talk to Lucas for a second."  

Dara glanced from her husband to her father, and then shrugging her shoulders left 
the room.

Lucas stood with his arms crossed over his chest.  "I knew this was coming sooner or 
later."  

Alex noticed the look of challenge in the younger man's eyes; he could see that when 
it came to Dara, this man was willing to fight for her.  Motioning for Lucas to take 
a seat on the bed, Alex began hesitantly, "Don't look like I'm about to call you our 
for a duel.  I'm not.  I just want to talk to you, fair enough?" 

Lucas relaxed considerably at the man's words, "All right, fair enough."  

Alex paused a second, considering what he wanted to say, then began.  "You know that 
Dara is the youngest, don't you?" 

Lucas nodded his affirmation of the man's statement.  

"There are a number of years difference between Dara and the rest of the children.  
I know it may not seem like it, and although I can't say we planned for her to be 
born, Dara wasn't an accident either."

Lucas looked at the man, stunned.  He himself, although he would never consider 
her to be unwanted, had assumed that because of the age difference that Dara was an 
unplanned for child.  

Alex, seeing the turn of his thoughts, shook his head in response to Lucas' unasked 
question.  "She wasn't exactly unplanned for either.  Gwenna's doctor discontinued 
her birth control pills, she told me and I figured that if she got pregnant again, 
it would be because it was God's will.  Gwenna did get pregnant a couple of months 
later.  Then, in November, Dara was born." 

Lucas could see the look of remembrance in the man's eyes as he recalled his child's 
birth.  

"You should have seen her, she was the prettiest baby, even when she was born her 
eyes were the color they are now.  And when she would smile at you, it melted your 
heart.  Since the day she was born, she has always had the gift of being able to 
draw out the best in the people around her.  That's what enables her to do her job
 so well I suppose.  More so with the people she loves enough to give a part of 
herself to.  I've always thought that was why Zach is so jealous of her, because 
he's never been able to be like that.  Mara and Kara, they seem to have it, but not 
like Dara does.  You're such a person lucky enough to be in that category.  I would 
have to be blind not to see how much you love my daughter, and I don't think you 
would ever hurt her intentionally, but I also see that when you choose to be, you're 
a very dangerous man."

Lucas nodded his agreement with the man's statement, there was no sense in lying 
to the man, and it wouldn't accomplish anything anyway. 

Alex continued, "You are getting a very rare and precious gift in my daughter.  She 
is the strongest person you would ever want to meet, but she can also be the most 
vulnerable, especially with someone she loves.  All I'm asking is that you never 
harm her, in ANY way, and love her like she deserves."  

Lucas met Alex's eyes, stating, "Everything you have just said, is the absolute 
truth.  I will promise you this, I will never intentionally hurt her, or let anyone 
else."  

Alex nodded his acceptance, "I just want us to understand each other.  No hard 
feelings, I hope."  

Lucas shook his head, "No sir, I would be the same way if she were my daughter." 

Dara chose that moment to timidly knock on the door, before opening it slightly 
to inquire, "Everything all right in here?"  

Alex nodded to his daughter, "Fine baby, just chatting with your husband to be.  
I'm feeling tired now, so I think I'll head on to bed."  With that he got out of 
the chair and turned down the covers.  

Dara came around the bed and kissed him on the cheek. "Night daddy, see you in 
the morning."  

Alex hugged his daughter to him as he stated, "Night baby girl, sweet dreams."  
Then, so only she could hear, he advised, "I think you got a good one, baby."  

Dara gave her father one last hug and then turned and left the room, allowing 
Lucas to pull the door to.


Dara settled herself on the couch with a blanket to watch an old black and white 
movie.  

Lucas looked down at her, "Mind if I join you?"  

Dara smiled as she made room for him.  "I'd be hurt if you didn't."  

Lucas sat, as the night before, in the corner of the couch with Dara curled against 
him.  

"You know I think I could get used to this."  

Lucas kissed the top of her head, "I hope you do."  

Dara glanced up, "By the way, I turned your bed down, if you want to you can go 
and put your pajamas on, so you can get comfortable, I don't mind."  

Lucas grinned at her mischievously, "I don't wear pajamas, darlin."  

Dara looked at him questioningly, "Well then what do you sleep? Oh! Never mind, 
forget I asked."  Turning crimson with embarrassment, she focused her attention 
back to the movie.  

After about an hour or so, Lucas noted the change in her breathing, realizing that 
she had fallen asleep.  Careful not to wake her, he eased his boots off to get 
more comfortable, then turned the television off.  

The next morning Kara, being accustomed to getting up early, decided to start 
breakfast for everyone.  She stopped short inside the living room doorway, taking 
in the sight of her sister curled up next to Lucas.  Shaking her head and smiling, 
she carefully made her way into the kitchen to begin the coffee.  

Dara, hearing someone in the kitchen, woke before Lucas.  Careful not to disturb 
him, she got up, putting her robe and slippers on, and eased into the kitchen.  
She found Kara busily whipping eggs in a bowl.  

Smiling at her younger sister, Kara stated, "Good morning."  

Dara smiled in return as she got herself a glass of juice.  After taking a sip, 
she asked, "How did you sleep?  

Kara turned, and grinning quipped, "Not as well as you did, apparently."  

Dara blushed furiously.  "Yeah, well we fell asleep watching television."  

Kara shook her head, "No need to apologize, I haven't been married so long that I 
forgot how it is."

At that moment, Mara made her way through the door.  "I don't know which one of you 
did it, but whoever made the coffee, God bless you."  

Dara laughed as she handed her sister a cup, the way she liked it.  Shaking her 
head at her oldest sibling, she smiled, "Well, we know which one of us took after 
mama's coffee habit, don't we?"  

At that, they were all giggling, trying not to wake the rest of the house.  

Lucas woke up and noticed immediately that Dara wasn't next to him.  Listening until 
he heard the muffled giggles coming from the kitchen, he got up and put his boots on, 
shaking his head.  [Damn, she's only slept next to me twice, and I'm already used to 
the feel of her.]  Entering the kitchen, he found all three women, cooking breakfast.  

Dara, catching sight of him, smiled as she poured him a cup of coffee.  Handing it 
to him, she asked, "Morning darling, sleep well?"  

Lucas, ignoring the presence of the other two women, pulled her against him and 
kissed her deeply.  "I do as long as you're next to me."  

Dara, blushing furiously went back to mixing pancakes, trying to ignore the shocked 
looks on the faces of her sisters.  

When Dara began gathering the dishes and utensils to set the table, Lucas followed 
her to the dining room to help.

After the door had closed, Mara began shaking her head.  

Kara, catching the movement, looked at her sister.  "What?"  

Mara smiled, "You know what's so bad?  He looks better after having slept all night 
in those clothes, that our husbands do dressed up."  Both sisters began laughing at 
the statement.  

Lucas, hearing the laughter, asked Dara, "What's that about, I wonder?"  

Dara shook her head, "With those two, no telling." 

After the table had been set and everyone rooted out of their beds to begin the day, 
breakfast was quickly gobbled down, so that everyone could get started with the 
business of the day.  

Lucas finished his breakfast earlier than the rest, so he could take a shower and 
get dressed. 
After he was done, he sought out Dara.  "What time is the wake tonight?"  

Dara shrugged her shoulders.  "He said we should be there by about five, then it 
would be over with by seven or eight.  Since we don't know that many people here, 
there won't be a need to stay longer than that."  

Nodding he then asked, "Are you three going shopping today for your wedding dress?"  

Dara considered, "Yeah, I guess we better, there really won't be time to after 
tonight.  Why do you ask?"   

Lucas reached into his hip pocket and produced his wallet.  Reaching in he pulled 
out a plastic card and handed it to her. "You pick out whatever you want, and before 
you protest, this is my wedding present to you, not to mention that it would make me 
happy.  I'll take care of the flowers and cake; you just take care of the dress.  
OK?"  

Dara looked at him stubbornly for a second, "Are you sure, I can buy my own dress.  
I'm not destitute you know?"  

Lucas nodded, "I want to buy it for you.  You get whatever you need; they shouldn't 
give you any problems.  I'm sure by now, everybody already knows we're getting 
married anyway."  

Dara nodded, "All right, if it will make you happy, I'll do it."  

Kissing her deeply, he turned and left to take care of his own agenda.  

Once in his car he considered a second, then, deciding to follow hi first impulse 
picked up the mike to the CB.  "Ben, you there?"  

Finally, "Yeah Lucas, what's up?"  

Lucas explained, "Ben, I want you to go escort Ms. Coombs to my office, I'll meet 
you there shortly.  Out."  Lucas knowing that a battle was ahead prepared himself 
for it.  Selena could be a real bitch when she chose to be.  


End of Chapter Six

* * * * * * * * * * * *

Chapter Seven


Lucas was sitting behind his desk filling out paper work when he heard an irate 
feminine voice from the outer office. 

"Ben, I told you take your damn hands off me!"  

Ben rapped on Lucas' office door and then opened it.  "Lucas, here she is.  Call me 
if you need me."  After ushering Selena into the middle of the room Ben stepped back 
out, pulling the door shut behind him.  

Selena stood glaring at Lucas for a moment, once she saw the dangerous glint in his 
eyes she knew she had definitely overstepped the line between danger and stupidity.

Lucas sat back in his chair, arms folded across his chest.  "Selena honey, you care 
to explain to me why you're pushing Mr. Chambers down a dangerous path, not only for 
him but for you as well?"  

Selena, looking exactly like a frightened rabbit, thought for a moment.  She had 
definitely underestimated Lucas' feelings for Dara.  Realizing the huge mistake she 
had made, she hung her head in silence.

Lucas, interpreting her silence as her acceptance of the situation, shook his head.  
"Selena, you are definitely a stubborn woman, that's for certain.  I'm only going to 
say this one time, so listen close, because I won't give you the benefit of a warning 
next time.  I'll just pay you a visit myself and save my words.  Do I make myself 
clear?"

Selena remained silent as Lucas spoke, "Now, I am definitely going to marry Dara.  
Whatever we had, and believe me, it wasn't much, is over.  Don't force me to make our 
ending a more permanent one.  And I suggest that you steer clear of Zach Chambers, 
I'm certain he won't mean anything to you but trouble.  Now if you don't mind, I 
have things I've got to take care of today."  

Lucas got up and grabbed his jacket, stopping by the desk to tell Ben he was leaving, 
he glanced over his shoulder, "Ben is going to take you home, Ms. Coombs.  I hope we 
won't have to meet each other again like this."  With that said, Lucas walked out of 
the building.  

Selena looked up into Ben's sympathetic eyes, "I warned you Selena, I'm telling you 
for your own good, let it go."  

Selena nodded her head at Ben's admonishment, realizing that there would be no more 
games played, or schemes without Lucas knowing exactly where they had come from.  
Smiling sadly at Ben, "You were right, Ben.  I think I'll do exactly that."  


Dara and her sisters returned home, with just enough time to shower and get ready to 
go the funeral home. It had been a full day, they were able to get dresses for 
themselves and the wedding dress and veil Dara had wanted.  Just as they were all 
about to leave, Lucas walked through the door.

After kissing Dara soundly he asked, "Did you get your dress?"  

Dara nodded, then remembering, went to her purse and searched through her wallet 
pulling out the credit card he had handed her that morning.  

Lucas held up his hand in refusal of it, "Keep it, honey. I already called and asked 
the bank to send a duplicate of all my cards, so you'll have your own set.  In the 
meantime you may need that one."  

Dara stared at him in shock, "Lucas, I do have my own credit cards, as well as my own 
money."  

Lucas placed his finger against her lips, silencing her. "And you still will have 
your own money.  It's my place to provide for you, so just say thank you and make me 
happy.  OK?"  

Dara shook her head, smiling at him.  "You plan on spoiling me, that the idea?"  

Nodding in agreement, Lucas stated, "That's the general idea.  Besides, I enjoy 
spoiling you."  

Kara, reluctant to break up the interchange between them, cleared her throat 
discreetly.  "Don't you guys think we need to get going?  

Dara sighed heavily, "I suppose you're right, I can't say I'm looking forward to 
this."  

Letting everyone else go ahead of them, Dara and Lucas hung back so Dara could lock 
the door.  

Taking her hand in his Lucas whispered, "It's all right, sweetheart. I'll be right 
there with you, every step of the way."  

Dara squeezed his hand in acknowledgement of his statement.  

Kara glanced at the vehicles, "Who is riding with who?"  

Lucas noted Kara's mini-van, "Could you find the funeral home by yourself?"  

Kara nodded, "Yeah, Dara pointed it out on the way to the stores today."  

Lucas nodded, "All right, you go ahead and we'll meet you there.  We still have to 
pick up mama and Caleb."  

Dara, realizing the obvious reason for not taking his car, handed him her car keys.  

Having foreseen leaving his car, Lucas had placed his portable radio in Dara's car.  
While he turned the key in the ignition, the radio came to life.  

"Lucas, you there?"  

Glancing at the device, annoyed, he picked it up. "Yes Ben I am, I am also off duty.  
I'm headed for the funeral home now, why?"  

Ben broke the static once more, "Mama Lucy just called and asked me to remind you to 
pick her and Caleb up, that's all."  

Shaking his head in exasperation at his grandmother's worrisome nature, he replied, 
"Yes Ben, tell her I'm on my way to get them now.  Out."  Turning the radio off he 
placed it under the driver's seat.  

Dara looked at him in puzzlement, "Are you sure you should do that, I mean what if 
it's an emergency?"  

Lucas glanced at her, "You're more important, besides Ben knows where I'm at so don't 
worry over it.  Not to mention, I'm off duty, remember?"  

Lucas pulled into the parking lot of the funeral home, after having collected mama 
and Caleb from his house.  Noticing, as he pulled the car in to the parking lot, the 
scene in front of the doorway, 

Dara's face took on a pained look as she exclaimed, "Oh lord, what is he doing?"  

Lucas could see the source of her agitation, Zach was in front of the doorway, 
apparently highly intoxicated, while Mara and Kara were trying to either restrain 
or reason with him.  

When Lucas brought the car to a stand still he noticed the same moment as Dara, that 
Alex was using the column of the awning for support as he was attempting to calm 
himself.  

Dara didn't waste any time as she jumped from the car to run up the sidewalk, Lucas 
only managed to get out, "Dara, wait!"  But she was already halfway to the door before 
he could finish.  "Damn!"  Grabbing the radio from under the seat, he thrust if at 
Caleb, "Get Ben over here, now!"  With that he bolted from the car himself.  He had 
almost caught up to Dara when her brother broke free of his sister's grasp lashing 
out effectively striking Dara across the face with enough force to knock her to the 
ground.  

Zach sobered quickly when he saw Lucas close the distance between them.  

Grabbing the younger man by the jacket, Lucas jerked him up right.  "You son of a 
bitch!  I warned you what would happen if you ever touched her, didn't I?"  

Zach had never thought he would be glad to hear a siren so much as he was at that 
moment, looking into the other man's eyes he had no doubt that regardless of the 
presence of others this man would make good on his promise.  

Ben raced up the path attempting to grab Lucas' arm to force him to release the other 
man, but Lucas, in his rage, easily shook him off.  Ben, unsure what to do, looked 
to Lucilla and Caleb now standing with the others for a suggestion.  Both shrugged 
their shoulders they no more than Ben knew how to harness the rage Lucas was now 
displaying.  

Dara, who was being checked over by her sisters and father, broke from their 
protective circle to rush over to Lucas.  Tugging frantically at his arm, she begged, 
"Lucas, don't, please.  He isn't worth it, look I'm fine, please honey, let him go!"  

Through the haze of rage, Dara's voice finally registered with Lucas.  Turning his 
head, he looked at her through the red haze, which as soon as he was sure she was 
really fine, began clearing.  Glancing back at the man still in his grip, he 
cautioned, "You are damned lucky she was here.  This time."  

Zach didn't miss the man's meaning, or warning.  

Ben looked at Lucas in uncertainty, "Lucas, what do you want to do with him?"  

Lucas turned and asked, "Did you see your mother?"  

Zach nodded silently, fear still evident in his eyes.  

Tossing him away from himself towards Ben, he replied, "Lock him up for tonight.  
Go by the boarding house and get his stuff.  Escort him to the funeral tomorrow, 
when it's over I want him gone."  Turning to Zach, he stated emphatically, "Don't 
think I'm doing this for you, or out of decency.  I'm doing it because I know that's 
the way Dara wants it, so you have her to thank for it, not me.   If I had my way, 
lets just say you don't even want to think about that one.  And by the way, if you 
ever touch her again, I will have my way.  Do we understand each other?"  

With fear in his eyes, Zach nodded.  He had definitely overstepped his boundaries 
with this man, where his sister was concerned.

Lucas, pulling himself under control once more, glanced at the shocked look on all 
the faces in front of him.  "I'm sorry, I hope all of you won't hold that scene 
against me, but I meant what I said, I will not see Dara mistreated or abused, by 
anyone."  With that said, he grabbed Dara's hand and proceeded to enter the funeral 
home.  

Dara's sisters and father all looked at each other and shook their heads.  

Kara was the first to break the silence, "Well, we know he won't let anyone hurt her, 
that's for sure.  I think she found the right one, if she can harness that temper he 
has."  With that said they joined the others inside.  

Jed met them at the door, apologizing, "I'm sorry, Ms. Chambers, but I had to force 
your brother to leave."  

Mara, deciding to take the initiative, asked, "Why, what happened?"  

Jed looked extremely uncomfortable discussing the incident, but proceeded.  "Well, 
your sister asked that your mother be buried with her wedding ring, I caught him 
trying to take it off her finger.  So I made him leave.  I'm sorry for the commotion."  

Lucas, ignoring the shocked gasps from the others, patted the man sympathetically 
on the back.  "It's all right Jed, you didn't know what he would do.  Don't worry 
about it, it's done and settled with now."  

Satisfied that no one was upset with him, Jed asked softly, "Are you all ready or 
would you like to wait a few minutes?"  

Lucas noticed the way all three women grabbed each other's hands, as though facing 
a common enemy.  

Dara nodded to Jed.  "We're as ready as we're ever going to be."  

Jed opened the doors to the room, allowing them to enter.

Mara, being the oldest, approached the coffin that held the shell that had once been 
their mother, accompanied by her son, Mikey.  After several moments, she and her son 
turned, both wiping the tears from their eyes.  

Kara glanced sadly at Dara, as she and her children ventured to the alter. She, 
like Mara, spent several moments praying with her children, and then placing a kiss 
on Gwenna's cheek, she turned with her children and followed to sit with Mara.  

Dara, noticing the way her father had hung back, asked quietly, "Daddy, are you all 
right?  You go ahead and go, I'll wait."  

Alex nodded sadly and went ahead of his daughter.  When he reached the alter, he 
began talking softly so no one would hear his words.  Then, when he was finished, 
he leaned over and kissed his former wife's cheek.  Turning to join his two daughters, 
Lucas noticed the man was wiping his eyes.  

Dara shook her head, "They never stopped loving each other."  

Lucas glanced down at her impassive face, he wasn't sure before, but he could now 
see she was trying to turn her emotions off to get through the ordeal.  Placing his 
arm around her, he asked, "Are you ready now?"  

Dara gave a slight shake to her head as she stated softly, "I don't want to do this, 
but I have to, don't I?"  Looking into his eyes for confirmation of her statement, 
she wasn't surprised when he nodded his head.  

"I'm sorry darlin, but yes you do.  It's the only way to put this behind you and get 
on with your life."  

Dara stiffened her shoulders with resolve as she walked slowly towards the casket, 
which held what remained of her mother.  

Lucilla and Caleb came up to stand next to Lucas, inquiring, "Lucas, aren't you going 
up there with her?"  

Lucas looked into his grandmother's eyes, "In a second mama, she needs to say her 
goodbyes by herself."  

Lucilla nodded, trusting her grandson's judgment. 

Lucas waited as he watched Dara's face for what he knew was coming.  He could see her 
wrestling with the acceptance of the situation.  Although, this wasn't how she wanted 
things to be, it was how they inevitably must be.

At that moment, the door behind them opened silently admitting Matt and Loris Crower 
followed by Mrs. Adams.  Taking in the scene before them, both Crowers approached 
Lucas, as Matt demanded, "Why aren't you up there with her, Buck?"

Lucas, sighing in exasperation of the man's intrusion, stated challengingly, "I am 
not with her at the moment, Harvard because she needs to say her goodbyes to her 
mother in privacy.  If that satisfies your curiosity."  

Matt looked chagrined at his overbearing ness.  "I apologize, I should have known 
better.  By the way, how is she taking it?"  

Lucas turned, noticing the way Dara's chest was beginning to heave with the attempt 
to hold back her tears, stated curtly, "Excuse me."  With that he went over and wrapped 
his arms around Dara, pulling her head to his chest as he attempted to comfort her.  
"It's all right, sweetheart.  Let it out, there's no shame in your tears.  Let it 
go."  Dara began crying then, allowing Lucas to lead her to a seat with the rest of 
the family.

Loris Crower stood gaping at the sight in front of her, not believing the scene she 
had just witnessed.  

Matt turned and looked at his wife questioningly, "See, I told you, now do you 
believe me?"  

Loris nodded her acceptance, "You told me, I just didn't believe it was possible.  
But her really does love her.  Their really getting married?"  

Mrs. Adams ventured to answer Loris' inquiry, "That's what they decided, although 
I'm not certain they've decided on a date yet."  

Caleb, having heard the interchange, volunteered, "Yes ma'am they did, Lucas said 
two days after tomorrow, so her family can be here for it."  

Loris shook her head in disbelief, "Well, I guess miracles never cease, do they?"  

Matt took Loris' hand and led her over to introduce her to Dara, as well as meet 
the remainder of the Chambers family.  "Dara, I'd like you to meet my wife, Loris."

Dara rose from her chair and reached out, embracing the woman.  

Loris, who had held out her hand in expectation of a handshake, was now wearing a 
look of shock by the show of affection.  

When Dara pulled back she stated, "Matt has told me a lot about you.  I'm sorry I 
haven't met you sooner, but I want to thank you for all the food you were so 
thoughtful to send to the hospital for me.  I really appreciated it."

Loris looked at the girl, surprise on her face.  Matt had been right, this woman 
did have a way about her that drew people towards her, like a moth to a flame.  
Smiling, Loris replied, "You're more than welcome, Ms. Chambers.  I'm sorry I couldn't 
do more for you than the food."  

Dara shook her head, "Call me Dara, please."  

Loris returned,  "All right, but only if you'll call me Loris.  

Once the formalities were observed, Dara turned and hugged Matt.  "Thank you both 
for coming, Matt.  Let me introduce you to my family."  Dara made the necessary 
introductions, explaining that Matt had been Gwenna's attending physician.  As well 
as introducing Mrs. Adams, who was hanging in the background in apparent uncertainty.  

As promised, Ben returned towards the end of the evening.  After paying his respects 
at the alter, he approached Dara and Lucas.  Nodding to her sisters and father, Ben 
addressed Dara, "Dara, I sure am sorry about your mother.  If you need anything let 
me know.  I'll do what I can." Motioning for Lucas to join him in the corner, Ben 
explained, "Lucas, I got him locked up for tonight.  He pretty much passed out after 
I got him in his cell."  

Lucas nodded, then inquired on another matter.  "Ben, since it's on your way, how 
about dropping mama and Caleb off, if you wouldn't mind."  

After Lucas explained that Ben would take them home, Lucilla nodded her agreement 
with the plan.   "All right, Lucas, besides, Dara looks pretty well done in for 
tonight anyway, we'll meet you here for the service tomorrow.  Come on, Caleb, let's 
go tell Dara goodnight."  They walked over to Dara's chair; Caleb reached out and 
hugged her tightly.  "Night, Dara.  I sure am sorry about your mama, but I'll be 
here tomorrow, ok?"  

Dara smiled tenderly at him as Lucilla knelt down and hugged the younger woman close 
to her.  

"You go home and get some rest tonight, tomorrow we'll get this behind us, then you 
can put things in order again.  I'll be here tomorrow too."

After they had left and just as Lucas was about to join her, Jed approached her, "Are 
you folks expecting anymore visitors tonight?"  

Dara and her sisters shook their heads.

"Well, if you all don't mind, I'll be locking up now.  I need to get the chapel ready 
for tomorrow's service."  


After gathering outside, it occurred to Lucas that none of them had had any food 
since lunchtime.  "Is anyone hungry, besides me?" The children immediately voiced 
their agreement to suffering from the same dilemma, as did the adults, with the 
exception of Dara.

"Darlin, how about we go and get something to eat?"  

Shrugging her shoulders, Dara replied, "Fine with me, I'm not really hungry, though."

Nodding to Kara, Lucas instructed, "Follow me, I know just the place."  

After everyone had satisfied their appetites and were heading home, Lucas glanced 
towards Dara.  Even in the dark confines of the car he could still sense her 
conflicting emotions. Reaching out and taking her hand, he gently squeezed it to let 
her know he was here if she needed him.  

Still looking out the window, she returned the gesture, in acknowledgement that she 
would come to him if she felt the need.  

Once home, everyone made their way to their rooms to make themselves more comfortable 
for the night.  

Dara went into her own room, since her father had decided to watch television for a 
while, she took a shower before changing into her nightgown.  


Everyone, with the exception of the children, converged at the kitchen table to 
relax after the stress of the evening.  After Dara had gotten everyone a cup of 
coffee and took her seat, she turned to her sisters. "I didn't get a chance to ask 
you two, why were you holding Zach back like you were?"

Mara and Kara glanced at each other before Kara shrugged, "Well, when we got there 
he was talking about going back in there to straighten Mr. Simms out.  Daddy tried 
to talk to him and he knocked him out of the way, so we were trying to restrain him 
as best we could."  Looking apologetically to Lucas she continued, "We were hoping 
that you would hurry up and arrive.  We just didn't think Dara would be the first one 
out of the car."

Shaking his head, Lucas stated, "Well, as soon as the service is over tomorrow he is 
being escorted out of town."  

Dara noticed for the first time that evening how quiet her father had been since 
leaving the funeral home. "Daddy, are you all right?"  

Alex turned and smiled sadly at his youngest child.  "I'm fine, baby.  I'm just a 
little tired I guess."  

Dara nodded her agreement of his statement; it had definitely been a busy and trying 
day for all.  "I think we're all pretty much done in for tonight, daddy. Not to 
mention, we still have to tomorrow to get through.  Daddy, are you sure your up to 
a wedding this soon after mama's funeral?"

Alex considered his daughter's inquiry for a moment.  Through her entire life Dara 
had always placed everyone else's needs above her own.  Looking at her now, Alex 
became more determined then ever that she would come first this time.  "Baby, I'm 
sure.  Besides, we need something good to balance all of this out.  You and Lucas 
need to go ahead and get married."  

Dara smiled indulgingly at her father, "All right daddy, if you think that's the 
best thing then we'll go ahead with it."  

After finishing his coffee, Alex bid all goodnight and made his way to the bedroom 
to retire for the evening.

Kara shook his head after the door had closed, "I guess this took more out of him 
than we thought it would."  

Mara nodded her agreement, "Not to mention our dear brother showing up in his 
condition and making such a scene."  

Dara glanced covertly at her sister in the hopes that she would drop the subject of 
their brother.  

Kara, seeing the look, addressed her older sister.  'I'm tired, Mar, lets go on up 
and get some rest, we'll need it over the next couple of days."  With that they both 
left the kitchen, going to their own rooms.  Dara began gathering the cups to place 
in the dishwasher.  

Lucas sat in silence, finishing his own cup, contemplating the next few days.  Getting 
up to hand her his now empty cup as well, he could sense her edginess.  Realizing 
that she was in need of some seclusion he lowered his head to place a deep kiss on 
her lips.  Raising his head, he stated,  "I'm going to watch some TV, if you need or 
want me just yell, OK?"  

Dara glanced at him in surprise at the calmness with which he had accepted her mood.  
She had been afraid to simply tell him she needed to be alone for a while, in the 
fear that it might give him the impression that she didn't want him around her or that 
she didn't enjoy his company.  She loved Lucas with all of her heart. The truth of 
the matter was that she had not had one minute to herself since the ordeal of her 
mother's illness had begun, and the tension of it was now eating away at her.  Looking 
straight into his eyes she asked softly, "Do you know how much I love you, not to 
mention how much I appreciate you're being here?"  

Lucas placed his hand along her cheek as he smiled tenderly and replied, "Hopefully, 
as much as I do you."  

After finishing with the dishwasher, Dara let herself out onto the porch from the 
kitchen door, making her way to the porch swing.  Lowering herself into the seat she 
smiled as a memory of her mother assailed her.  "Dara Cherice, you're just like your
grandmother, she always had to have a rocking chair and a swing."  Lifting her hand 
to brush away the tears that were now falling, she spoke aloud.  "Oh mama, I wish you 
were here to see me get married, not to mention be here for my children, but I guess 
God had other plans for you."  

Lucas stood in the shadows, unseen, taking in the scene before him.  Watching as Dara 
worked through her emotions.  Deciding that she was in need of some time to herself, 
he went back into the house to finish the movie he had been watching on TV.  An hour 
later, when the movie had ended, Lucas decided to go and check on Dara.  When he 
opened the front door and glanced at the swing, he smiled lovingly at the sight in 
front of him.  Dara had fallen asleep curled up in the swing, careful not to wake her, 
he gathered her in his arms and took her inside.

Deciding that she would be much more comfortable there than on the couch, he made 
his way to her mother's room and gently placed her on the bed, pulling the covers 
over her.  Lucas considered his options for a moment before following his impulse.  
Removing his boots and vest, he partially unbuttoned his shirt and laid on the bed 
next to her, pulling her close to him he put his arm possessively around her as he 
realized just how well she seemed to fit next to him.  With this thought in mind, he 
settled down to find some rest.  


The next morning Kara and Mara were awake before everyone else.  Not seeing either 
their sister or Lucas on the sofa when they entered the living room, they glanced 
at each other in uncertainty. 

"Where do you think they are?"

Kara shrugged her shoulders, as puzzled as her sibling.  "I don't know."

Just then, they heard the muted sound that was unmistakably that of a man snoring.  
Following the sound they found themselves standing before the slightly opened door 
of their mother's former room.

Mara looked at her sister in apprehension and suspicion.  "You don't think they did, 
do you?"

Kara glanced towards the door and then back to her sister, "Well, the door is cracked, 
we could peek."  

Approaching the door in caution, Kara softly pushed it open a bit more.  The look on 
her face changed from one of trepidation to one of smiling tenderness.  Motioning for 
her sister to step closer, she allowed her a glimpse of what she herself had found.  
Their sister was snuggled warmly beneath the covers, while Lucas was not only lying 
on top of the comforter, but fully dressed as well, with the exception of his boots 
and vest.  The only intimate contact apparent was the arm he had lying across Dara in a
 possessive manner. 

Pulling the door to quietly, Kara looked at her sister in satisfaction.  "Well, at 
least we know he's a gentleman, he's had several opportunities, but hasn't acted on 
any of them?"  

Noticing the look of aggravation on Mara's face she inquired, "Well what's the matter 
with you?"  

Mara shook her head as she replied, "I was just thinking about something, that's all.  
If we had even suggested our husbands sleep in the same bed with us before we got 
married and not fooled around, they would have thought we were nuts.  Here, she doesn't 
even have to make the suggestion, he thinks of it on his own!"  

Kara has a wide grin on her face as she agreed.  "Tell me about it, oh well, at least
we know he loves her enough to want to be next to her with or without benefit of being 
intimate."  

Quietly, they made their was to the kitchen to start breakfast. 


Dara awoke to the smell of coffee and bacon. Taking a second to orient herself, she 
realized that not only was she not on the sofa or in her own bed, but that there was 
the unaccustomed presence of another person lying next to her, evidenced by the male 
arm thrown across her over the covers. Turning carefully, so as not to awake him, she 
glanced behind her to see Lucas pressing firmly next to her.  Noting the fact that he 
was not only lying on top of the covers, but also wearing his shirt and pants, she 
smiled tenderly as she gently pushed a stray wisp of hair away from his brow and eased 
her way out of bed, allowing him to sleep longer. Fastening her robe around her waist, 
she made her way to the kitchen to help with breakfast.  

After Kara had handed her sister a glass of juice and she took a sip, Dara noticed 
that both her sisters were giving her the oddest of looks.  "All right, what is it? 
There's something on your minds."

Smiling mischievously, Mara stated, "Oh, nothing we were just wondering how you do 
it, that's all."

Dara looked at her sister in puzzlement, "What do you mean, 'do what', Mara?"

Still smiling, Mara quipped, "Sleep next to somebody who looks like he does and not 
take the opportunity presented."

Dara blushed furiously, while Kara, unable to contain herself, laughed.  

"Cute, sister dear.  You're funny."  

Mara seeing that she had embarrassed her youngest sibling went over and placed her 
arm around Dara's shoulders.  "Don't pay me any attention, sweetie.  I'm just jealous, 
you seem to have found the perfect man.  I mean he's gorgeous, he's smart, and loves 
you a lot.  Not to mention he's willing to do anything to make you happy.  I'm just 
picking on you."  

Dara smiled at the admission her sister had just made, realizing it took a lot for 
her to admit her jealousy. "It's okay."  

Lucas entered the kitchen, once again fully dressed.  

Dara got up and prepared his coffee, handing him his cup.  

Lucas took the cup from her hand and pulled her to him to kiss her soundly, oblivious 
to the presence of her sisters. "Morning, darlin sleep well?"  

Dara smiled at the memory of the security she had felt being held in his arms through 
the night. "Yes, I did, but you didn't have to make yourself uncomfortable for my 
sake."  

Lucas shrugged, "I've slept in a lot worse places, and for not as good a reason."  
Looking into her eyes, he knew she understood his meaning.  It didn't matter where he 
was, as long as he had Dara next to him.  

Dara blushed at the unspoken words, excusing herself, she ventured to the bathroom to 
take her turn for a shower. 


When they arrived at the funeral home, it was to find everyone ready to begin the 
services.  After everyone had taken his or her seats, Ben came in, with Zach in tow.   
Dara glanced anxiously at Lucas, with apprehension in her eyes.

Lucas, interpreting her feeling, placed his arm around her.  "Honey, I'm sorry, but 
this is the only way I can think of to keep him from making another scene."  

Ben, having seen Lucas, nodded in the direction of the seat in front of Lucas and 
Dara. 

Lucas nodded his agreement with the unspoken request.  He wanted the man in front of 
him, not behind him.  

Once everyone was seated, the preacher whom Dara had asked to conduct the service, 
Father Simmons, began.  After the conclusion of the opening prayers, Father Simmons 
pulled an envelope from his jacket. "I know this is highly irregular, but 
Mrs. Chambers gave me this letter the last visit I paid her, before she went to the 
hospital.  She asked to have it read at her funeral service.  I've read over the 
letter, and I believe that the words on this paper would be of more comfort than any 
words I could possibly say."  

Dara and her sisters glanced at each other in puzzlement, as Mara leaned over to 
inquire, "Did you know about this?"

Dara shook her head, "No, I had no idea.  Mama never said anything."  

Father Simmons cleared his throat as he perched his glasses on the tip of his nose.  
"To the loved ones I'm leaving behind, first of all, I don't want any of you to be 
sad for me.  I am in a much better place now.  I've been battling this terrible 
disease now for over a year, and I am looking forward to finally being able to rest, 
so shed no tears for my passing, but I want each of you to know the importance you've 
held in my life."  

Glancing at Alex, he continued, "To my former husband, Alex.  I want you to know 
that I never ceased to care about you.  I realize that we had a lot of outside 
interference in our marriage, that had we both been stronger, perhaps we could have 
held it together, but there isn't any use in fretting over something that cant be 
changed.  Just know that I still cared up until the end, and that our children are 
that much more precious to me because they are ours."  

Dara glanced down the row of seats at her father, who was now wiping the tears from 
his eyes.  Without realizing she had done so, Dara squeezed Lucas' hand, drawing 
strength from the contact.

Lucas looked down as he felt the slight pressure increase from Dara's touch, realizing 
the reasoning behind her actions; he placed his arm around her shoulders and drew her 
closer to him, as Father Simmons continued.

"To my eldest daughter, Mara.  You were my first child and first loved.  I realize 
that I made a lot of mistakes as a mother, the only thing I can say in my defense is 
that I tried my best and let my heart lead my decisions.  I only pray that as a 
mother yourself, you can now understand the quandary of decisions I was faced with.  
I ask for your forgiveness for the mistakes I did make, and ask also that you 
understand that although they were still mistakes, they were made out of love and 
not spite."  

Mara, who was now visibly weeping, was holding her son close to her, her mother's 
final missive having touched a deep note within her heart.

Continuing, Father Simmons addressed Kara.  

"To my daughter, Kara.  Despite everything that has transpired before between us, I 
ask you, like your sister, to forgive me for the mistakes I have made as your mother.  
I can't help but think when I look at you and the gift you have with the children 
you teach, that somewhere your father and I gave you the gift of understanding.  I 
see the mother that you yourself have become, as well as your sister and feel rewarded 
because you two have become wonderful mothers in you own rights.  My wish for you is 
that your children are as much the gift to you, that you were to me."  

Kara, who was smiling sadly at her two children, followed Mara's example and embraced 
them closer to her.  

Casting a wary glance at Zach, Father Simmons continued.  "To my only son, Zachary.  
I wish that I could tell you how much pride I have in you, but the sad truth is the 
only happy thoughts I can focus on, are the ones of you when you were a baby.  Your 
father and I had such wonderful hopes for you, especially after you recovered from 
your illnesses.  My wish for you is that you learn acceptance of your faults and 
correct them before it is too late for you.  You have the potential to be a good 
man, if you would only let go of the hatred and jealousy you harbor towards others,
but know this, whether you mend your ways or not, I will always love you, I may not 
like you, but I will love you."  

Zach, who had hung his head in an attitude of shamefulness, was now weeping at the 
sting of his mother's final words.  Whether it was because of his realization of 
the disappointment he had inflicted on his mother, or for his own selfish reasons, 
no one could fathom.  

Turning and smiling kindly at Dara, Father Simmons intoned, "To my youngest child, 
Dara.  You were the unexpected gift God sent our family.  You have always had the 
gift of being able to find the best in a person and bringing that out in them, 
perhaps that's why you're so good at your chosen profession.  You have always been 
able to make people smile, in spite of themselves, due mostly to your wonderful 
personality and sense of humor.  I know that you and I have been together for a long 
time, and that even though your sisters and brother love me too, you'll be the one 
to feel the loss more, because of those reasons.  Even though you don't realize it, 
you'll never know how special the gift of your being with me when my time comes is 
going to be to me, or how comforting.  I don't think, however, that you shall be 
lonely for long, and with that in mind.."  

Father Simmons went to the next sheet of paper and glanced next to Dara as he 
continued, "To Lucas Buck."  

At the mention of his name, Lucas looked up sharply, as did everyone else.  

Then, as if on cue, the preacher continued, "Don't look so surprised, just because 
my body is debilitated does not mean my eyes or mind are.  I would have to have 
been blind not to see how much you love my daughter, or that she loves you.  I would 
be lying if I said I was handing her in to your keeping without reservation.  You're 
a hard and cold man when you choose to be, but I have never seen any of that in you 
when it comes to my daughter.  I still say she's too good for you, but I believe 
with all my heart that you'll protect and cherish her.  So, with that said know 
that I give you my blessings to marry my daughter."  

Lucas smiled tenderly at Dara, who was openly weeping at her mother's words.  
Pulling her closer, he allowed for her to draw from his own strength and support.

After the last prayer was said, Jed Simms can in with his assistants to place 
Gwenna's body in the hearse, which was now waiting outside. 


Dara became horrified when Jed approached her.  "Ms. Chambers, we never discussed 
the pall bearers."  Dara's eyes widened in embarrassment as she turned to Lucas in 
panic, "Dear God, with everything else, I forgot to make arrangements for pall 
bearers.  What are we going to do?"

Lucas took quick control of the situation as he turned to Jed to inquire, "Can you 
and Jim and Tim help?"

Jed nodded his agreement, "Yes, but we're still in need of three more."

Lucas instructed Dara, "Stay here a moment."  Walking calmly over to where Ben and 
Matt Crower were now deep in discussion he explained the situation to them as he 
asked for their assistance.

Ben was the first to speak, "Sure, I don't mind.  I told you anything Dara needed 
I'd gladly do."  

Glancing at Matt her waited his response. "I don't see a problem with it, besides 
Dara's a good friend.  I wouldn't want to let her down."  

Lucas nodded his head in silent, but grateful appreciation, and then returned to 
ease Dara's fears over the dilemma. "Don't worry I took care of it. OK?" 

Dara nodded as she stated softly, "Thank you."  


When they arrived at the Trinity Oaks cemetery, Lucas motioned for Matt and Ben to 
follow him as they assisted Jed and his two assistants with placing Gwenna's casket 
on the perch, ready to be lowered to her final resting place.  

Lucas took the seat that Dara and Caleb had saved for him, taking Dara's hand in his 
to give her reassurance that he was here for her.  

Dara glanced at him, and then turned to face the minister, trying desperately to 
contain her emotions.  

After the final prayers had been spoken and the Chambers family stood to each lay 
a rose on top of the casket, the group gathered moved beyond the gravesite to 
discuss their plans for the noon meal, while Jed released the lever to lower the 
casket into its place.

Dara, hearing the purr of the small motor, turned and looked forlornly at the 
sight of her mother being lowered into the ground for the rest of eternity.

Lucas, catching her glance, placed his hands on her shoulders and turned her to 
face him. "Dara."

Still watching the morbid scene, Dara didn't seem to hear him.

Giving her shoulders a small shake to get her attention, without attracting anyone 
else's, he repeated, "Dara, honey look at me."

She turned and faced him, as he caught and held her gaze, speaking softly. "Darlin, 
there's nothing that you could have possibly done to change this.  You heard what 
your mother said in her letter, she's glad that she's at peace.  Love her enough to 
let her go, we have to get on with our lives now.  We're going to be starting a 
whole new life together in two days time, try to focus on that, all right."  

Dara nodded sadly, "You're right, I'm sorry.  I know I'm being selfish."

Lucas put his arm around her, drawing her close to him as he led her to the parking 
lot. "It's all right, you've been through a lot and you're entitled to be a little 
selfish."  Pulling her closer, he vowed, "We'll work all of this out, I promise."  

When they joined the others, Ben informed Lucas that he was releasing Zach to leave 
Trinity.  

Glancing at the younger man, Lucas issued quietly, "I'm certain that we won't be 
seeing you around again, will we?"  

Shaking his head fearfully Zach quickly went to his car and left.  

Since there was a lot to accomplish before the wedding, the usual custom of gathering 
at Dara's home had been foregone.  Opting instead to simply gather at a restaurant 
for a shared lunch instead.  After everyone had satisfied their appetites, the 
waitress appeared with the various bills, before anyone had an opportunity to argue 
Lucas motioned for the girl handing her his credit card he instructed, "Put them all 
on this, I'll pay for it."  

Matt and Loris, as well as Mrs. Adams, glanced at him in embarrassment, as Loris 
observed, "You didn't have to do that, sheriff.  We're quite capable of paying for 
our own meal."  

Lucas understood the woman's reluctance to accept anything he offered, but he brushed 
the argument aside explaining, "I don't mind, besides it's my way of thanking you 
for everything you've done for Dara while her mother was in the hospital."  

Accepting his reasoning, Loris allowed the subject to drop. 

Lucas looked to Dara and asked quietly, "Do you want me to go ahead and tell them 
about the plans for the wedding?"  

Dara eagerly nodded her head in acceptance of his suggestion, preferring for him to 
be the one to deliver the announcement.

Lucas looked at the three acquaintances sitting in front of them, "Dara and I want to 
tell you something, we're going to be married the day after tomorrow.  Dara wants her 
family here with her and that's as long as they can stay.  Needless to say, I'm sure 
you would all like to be there."  

Having already heard the information from Caleb, Lucas' announcement came as no 
surprise to the rest of the group who all eagerly seized the invitation, promising to 
be at Dara's house at the appointed time.  

Leaving the restaurant and heading out the door, Dara noticed that Lucilla and Caleb 
went with her sisters. "Wonder why they're not riding home with us?"

Lucas turned and grinned at her mischievously as he opened the door for her; once he 
was settled in his seat he looked at her continuing to smile suggestively.

Dara looked at him in question, finally unable to resist the grin on his handsome face 
she asked indulgingly, "All right, what is it?

Lucas inquired, "How would you like an afternoon, just the two of us?"

Dara looked at him unsurely, "But the others," 

Lucas finished her statement, "Are well aware, why do you think I sent mama and Caleb 
back with Kara?  I talked to her and she said she'd cover for us.  Come on, let's do 
something fun, just us."  

Dara considered for a moment before asking ambivalently, ""What's your definition of 
fun, Lucas?"

Lucas smiled at her with a combination of invitation and lechery in his face.  "Not 
what you're thinking, besides we're saving that for our wedding night, remember?"  

Dara blushed furiously, disconcerted that he had fathomed her thoughts, she was going 
to have to learn to control her baser instincts when he was around, that was all there 
was to it.

Lucas, seeing her embarrassment, placed his hand over hers. "It's all right, honey.   
I was only joking with you, I didn't mean to embarrass you.  I was thinking about a 
little sight seeing that might be right up your alley, how about it?"  

Dara considered; it had been a long time since they had any time alone and an afternoon 
away form everything and everyone was very appealing.  Finally, smiling she replied, 
"Sure, why not, lets go."  

End of Chapter Seven

* * * * * * * * * * * *

Chapter Eight


Lucas stopped the car at the spot he had in mind when he had proposed the outing 
to Dara.  

Dara's breath caught in her throat at the beauty of the scene before her.  It couldn't 
have been more perfect if it had been a painting done by the hand of one of the masters.  
The blue and green of the pureness of the water, mixed with the green of the grass and 
pure blue, tinged with white of the sky.  Instead of being a painting done by the hand 
of a mortal, this was done by the hand of God.

Shaking her head at the majesty of it all, she got out of the car and went to stand 
next to the round lake, which was fed by three small waterfalls converging together.  
Turning to look at Lucas she stated softly, "This is the most beautiful thing I think 
I've ever seen."

Lucas, who had laid a blanket on the ground along with the basket he had placed in the 
trunk of the car before the funeral services, came to stand next to her.  Towering over 
her, he looked down with a wistful look in his eyes.  Without a word he released the 
clasp that was holding her hair, releasing it to fall freely halfway down her back.  
Running his fingers through the long spill, he shook his head as he voiced, "I would 
definitely have to disagree with you on that one, darlin.  You're the most beautiful 
thing I've ever seen."  With that, he descended to take possession of her mouth, 
kissing her gently.

Dara, losing herself in the contact with him, lifted her arms to place them around 
his neck, while Lucas wrapped his arms around her, pulling her closer to him.

Lifting his head to gaze into her eyes, he felt himself lost in their sea-green depths.
Wordlessly, he bent down and swung her up in his arms and walked to where he had laid 
the blanket on the ground.  Placing her gently on the cloth, he lay next to her and 
began teasing her mouth and throat.  

Dara, with her arms still wrapped around his neck, looked up at him, smiling contently.  
"Is this what marriage with you is going to be like, a little bit of heaven?"

Lucas, lifting his gaze to look at her, replied silkily, "Why not, I certainly have 
the angel to make it that way."  
He thought he had never heard anything sound so musical as the sound of the laughter 
she was caught in from the enjoyment of their playfulness.

Sitting up, he let Dara make herself comfortable with her head in his lap, as he 
reached over and pulled a bottle of wine and two wine glassed from the basket.  
Carefully, he opened the bottle and poured them both a glass as he toasted. "Here's 
to the beginning of our life together.  May it always be as it is now."  

Relaxing they continued enjoying their playful moods as well as the scenery before 
them.  Lucas finally inquired, "Do you feel like you're ready to go now?"  

Sitting up with a relaxed smile on her face, she kissed him before explaining, "Yes, 
thank you, I really needed this."  

Reaching over and pushing her hair over her shoulder, he smiled tenderly at her as he 
returned the kiss.  "You're more than welcome, sweetheart."  


When they returned home they were once more thrust into a fury of preparations.  This 
time instead of sorrow over her mother's funeral, it was joy for Dara's wedding.  

Dara felt more able to deal with the details now that she had more or less had a chance 
to stop and relax and simply allow the world to pass by, if only for a short time, 
thanks to Lucas.

When they pulled into the driveway Lucas noted Caleb passing around the corner of the 
house with a fishing pole in his hand.  Shaking his head he stated, 'Well, at least 
we'll know where to look for Caleb when we can't find him."  

Dara smiled, "I don't mind." 

They both heard a splash of water and a scream.  Looking at each other they both had 
the same thought; one of the children had fallen into the river.  Running around to 
the back of the house they stopped short when they reached the pier at the sight 
before them.

Kara was standing in the middle of the water, soak and wet and raving.  "Mara Danielle, 
so help me, as soon as I get out of this water I am going to kill you."  

Mara, who was standing there with her hands covering her mouth in shock, as well as 
trying to contain her laughter, swore, "I promise, Kara, it was an accident."  

Kara looked suspiciously at her older sibling. "Oh yeah, sure it was."  Catching sight 
of Dara and Lucas, Kara asked sarcastically, "I suppose you two think it was an 
accident too, huh?"  

Lucas could see the mischief in Dara's eyes, and had a fairly accurate idea as to 
what she was planning when she went to stand next to her sister.  "Of course I do, 
Kara.  If Mara had intended to push you into the water, why she would have done 
this."   With that, Dara placed her hands on her sister's back and shoved her into 
the water.  

Now Kara and Dara, as well as Lucas were laughing at Mara, who was surfacing, blowing 
water out of her face and pushing her hair away from her eyes.  "Dara, that was a dirty
trick." 

Dara knelt down, bracing her hands on her knees, to look at her sisters.   "Yes, but 
it was definitely funny."  

Before Dara could react, Mara and Kara both had grabbed an arm and yelled, "Oh yeah, 
so is this."  With that they catapulted Dara into the water beside them.

Lucas walked up to the pier and laughed as she surfaced, pushing her hair away form 
her face, and muttering.

"That was definitely uncalled for."  

All three turned and looked at Lucas, who was not only laughing but also smiling 
smugly.  Looking at each other in question, they all silently agreed to their next 
course of action. 

Dara approached him with her arm stretched out.  "Aren't you going to help your wife 
to be out of the water?"  

Shaking his head in amusement, Lucas reached his hand down to pull her out.  That was 
when Mara and Kara both grabbed his other arm and helped Dara to pull him in with them.  

Lucilla, having heard the commotion of the children laughing and the loud splash of 
water, had ventured down to the water to see what was happening.  

When Lucas surfaced she was standing there with her hands on her hips, admonishing, 
"Boy, I thought I taught you better than that, if you're going swimming do it with 
some trunks, not fully dressed. You four best be glad it's as warm as it is 
considering its January, otherwise, you'd all have pneumonia."   With that she turned 
and headed back to the house.  

Lucas turned and looked at Dara, for a second she was afraid he was truly angry with 
her, then, despite himself his face broke into a wide grin.  Pulling her against him 
he stated, "Well, I'm glad I at least took off my jacket and vest."  Smiling she 
splashed him, then turned and followed her sisters to find dry clothes.  

Lucilla was waiting for them at the back door with towels and bathrobes, admonishing 
them sternly, she stated, "I don't know what's gotten into you four, I swear, 
swimming with your clothes on.  And in front of the children took, know what kind of 
example is that?"  

After everyone was once again dry, Lucilla began putting supper on the table.  Dara 
looked at her in shock, "Mama, you didn't have to do that, although I do appreciate 
it."  

Shaking her head she offered, 'It's nothing fancy and I didn't mind.  Besides, I think 
you all needed a good laugh earlier."  

Jacob sat looking upset with the adults, as he demanded, "Mama, why won't you let me 
swim with my clothes on, that's not fair, you all did."  

Laughing at the child's statement the mood became light for everyone. 


The sadness of having to lay their mother to rest was quickly passing behind the girls 
as they prepared for Dara's wedding.  

Mara, ever the one for detail, began rattling off the list of things done and left 
to do.  "Let's see, we have the dresses.  What about the flowers and license?"  

Dara spoke up, explaining, "Lucas has already taken care of the flowers, cake and we 
got the license day before yesterday.  So all we need to do is get married."

After everything was cleared away and everyone was relaxing, Lucas broached the subject 
he had been dreading.    "Honey, have you given any thought as to what you're leaving 
here and what you're taking with you?"  

Dara glanced around the house, she hadn't considered this before, but she realized 
that she wouldn't be able to move everything into Lucas' house, although it was very 
large.  Shaking her head, she replied, "I thought we would just take it as it come.  
Mara and Kara are welcome to any of Mama's things they want and furniture can be given 
away or sold.  I would like to keep my piano and Mama's bed though, and a few other 
things."   

Lucas nodded his head in agreement with her logic.  "We can figure all of that later."  

After everyone else had decided to retire to the night, Lucas looked at Dara, "Want 
to ride with me to take them home?"  

Smiling in response she eagerly accepted his invitation.  "Yes, I would."  

Handing her keys to Lucas, they proceeded to her car.  After Caleb and Lucilla had 
hugged her and wished her goodnight, Lucas decided to drive around for a while to give 
Dara some breathing space. 

Lucas could see her relaxing with the calm of the night.  Breaking the silence he 
reminded her, "Just one more day and we'll be married, are you nervous?"

Shaking her head, Dara replied, "Not like I thought I would be.  I just wonder what 
life is going to be life as your wife, that's all."  

Lucas reached over and squeezed her hand in reassurance, "It's going to be as wonderful 
as I can make it for you, I promise."  

Smiling in the darkness, Dara sighed with contentment, 'I believe you."  


The next day saw everyone in a flurry of activity, in preparations for Dara and Lucas' 
wedding.  Her sisters were determined to make it as special as possible, having 
assessed that once their younger sibling married this man, it would be for life.

After a day filled with decorating and cooking, the latter helped significantly by 
the contributions donated by Mrs. Adams and Loris Crower, Dara and Mara were content 
to relax on the porch swing, awaiting their middle sister's return from her errand to 
buy film.

Lucas arrived to find them relaxing in the cool air of January, having attended to a 
few last minute details himself.  Halting beside the swing he bent down to place a 
kiss on Dara's upturned smiling mouth.  "I knew there was something I was missing all 
day, that was it."  Observing the tired look on both women's faces, he asked, "Tired, 
girls?  This house definitely looks as though you've worked all day on it."  

Dara motioned to her sister, "Blame her.  I wanted to quit hours ago, but Mara wasn't 
satisfied until everything that would stand still had bunting around it."  

Mara feigned a look of hurt, "Well, it isn't everyday that my baby sister gets married.  
I just wanted it to be memorable.  By the way, I'll be rude enough to ask.  Where are 
you two going for your honeymoon?"

Dara glanced at Lucas in question; she hadn't considered the possibility of a honeymoon, 
not with all the activity of the past few days. 

Lucas knew that Dara wasn't expecting any sort of formal honeymoon, but he had 
stubbornly stood by his plan that they would at least have a memorable wedding night, 
but with her house full of her family and his occupied by Lucilla and Caleb, he knew 
that would mean they needed a place all to their selves.  That had been the last minute 
detail he had dealt with this morning. Reaching in his pocket and producing a set of 
keys, he dropped them into Dara's hands.

Looking at them in curiosity, she asked, "What are these, my set to the house?"

Lucas shook his head, smiling.  "No, actually they're a set of keys to a small cabin 
near where I took you yesterday.  I thought we could go there for our wedding night.  
How do you like the idea?"

Dara yelped in happiness and surprise as she launched herself from the swing into his 
arms, kissing him soundly.

Lucas smiled down at her as he laughed.  'I take it you like the idea, then."  

Dara nodded her head enthusiastically.  "No, I love the idea."  

Kara chose that moment to return, grumbling about the excessive lines and traffic 
in the stores.  "I'm telling you, if we forgot something one of you are going back 
for it, because I wont."  Catching sight of her future brother in law, she changed 
her attitude and tone, becoming more amiable.  "Hi, Lucas.  How was your day?"  

Lucas smiled at her chatter and show of feigned temper.  "Well, apparently not as 
productive as yours, but I did try.  By the way, how about pizza for supper, my treat?  
You three look like you're wiped out." 

Nodding in obvious relief of having been relieved from the chore of cooking, Dara got 
up to go phone the order in.  


After the evening meal had been concluded, everyone settled down for the evening, 
with the exception of Lucas and Dara, who were now seated on the porch swing, with 
Lucas having one leg across the bench and one dragging the floor, and Dara reclining 
against his chest, both enjoying not only the other's company, but the sound of the 
night as well.  

"Just think, by this time tomorrow you're going to be Mrs. Lucas Buck, you nervous?"  

Dara shrugged her shoulders in uncertainty, "I am a little.  The closer we get, the 
more nervous I get.  By the way, did you pick up our wedding rings?"  

Dara had readily agreed to let Lucas handle the detail of picking out their rings; 
Dara had only concerned herself with the inscription she wanted engraved inside of 
his ring.

Lucas pulled a small velvet box from his pocket, much like the one her engagement ring 
had come in, and opened it to show her."  

Dara could only gasp when she saw her ring.  It resembled two diamond ropes twisted 
around each other with a v shaped dip in the middle to accommodate her engagement ring.

Lucas lifted it from the box and handed it to her.  "Read what it says."  

Dara held the ring up to allow the light pouring from the living room windows to shine 
on the metal, illuminating the words printed on it.

"To my wife, Dara, my love for eternity and beyond, love Lucas."

Looking up at him with tears glimmering in her eyes at the thoughtfulness he continued 
to lavish upon her, she exclaimed, "It's beautiful, thank you." 

Lucas leaned forward and kissed her gently, and then pulling away turned serious.  "I 
meant what it says, Dara.  That's why I picked that ring out.  I intend for us to be 
with each other through eternity, just like that band intertwines itself around for 
eternity, I intend for our lives to be the same way.  So if you have any doubts, you 
need to tell me before tomorrow, because once you're my wife, there wont be any way I 
would ever let you go."  

Considering the seriousness of his statement, as well as the look in his eyes, Dara
contemplated the knowledge she had, the innuendoes, the whispered comments behind her 
back, as well as the things she had seen and knew for herself to be true.

When she looked at Lucas once more, the only things she could focus on that truly 
mattered to her was the loving, devoted, and caring side he presented to her, she 
realized that there was a much darker side to him, but in order to bask in the warmth 
of his better side, she would whether the darker side as well.

Lucas sat waiting with baited breath, until she smiled up at him and shook her head, 
stating emphatically,  "No doubts, I know you have a much darker side, but I still 
love you and that means acceptance and tolerance of it.  To a point."  

Pulling her back against him and wrapping his arms tightly around her he lowered his 
head to meet her upturned mouth in a kiss of unadulterated love, neither of them 
making or expecting any demands from the other.  

Lifting his head she smiled ruefully, "As much as I don't want t go, if we're going 
to follow your tradition, I had better leave."  

Dara merely nodded her agreement, she didn't particularly want him to go, but her 
family was strict on the issue of not seeing the bride before the wedding, which meant 
that Lucas would be sleeping in his own bed that night.

When Dara entered her house she felt as though she were floating on a cloud as she 
drifted off to sleep.

Once Lucas had reached his own home he found both Caleb and Lucilla sound asleep.  
Prowling his domain for a short time to wind down he finally made his way to his room 
and bed.  Once he lay down he reached his hand over to smooth the sheets on what would 
be Dara's side of the bed. "Only one more night, then I'll have her beside me for the 
rest of my life."  

With that thought firmly in mind, he was able to drift off to sleep.  

End of Chapter Eight

* * * * * * * * * * * *

Chapter Nine

Lucas awoke the next morning to Caleb bounding into his room and hurling himself 
to land at the foot of the bed.

"Wake up!  Don't you want to get married today?"

Lucas groaned as he lifted one eyelid to glance at his son in reproach for his rude
interruption of a very stimulating dream, involving Dara.  "What time is it?"  

Caleb grabbed his robe to toss to him, then replied, "Ten.  You better hurry up; 
we're supposed to be there by about one.  Mama Lucy made you some breakfast and she 
said to tell you your suit is on the hook in the closet, all cleaned and waiting." 

Lucas finished fastening the belt around his waist before following Caleb downstairs.  
"How about your own suit?"

Caleb nodded his response, "Took care of that yesterday." 

Entering the kitchen, he kissed his grandmother on the cheek before gratefully 
accepting the cup of coffee she offered to him.   Once he was seated and had begun 
eating, she came to her point.

"Lucas, after you two leave this afternoon I'm going to head on back home.  You've 
done your part so you don't need my interference, all there is to do now is just sit 
back and let nature take its course."  

Lucas cast a wary glance at his grandmother, "I meant what I said, mama."  Looking 
over his shoulder to see if Caleb could over hear them, he lowered his voice and 
emphasized his point.  "I don't intend to do anything more than what every other 
man does to get his wife pregnant, I promised her it would be God's will, and I'm 
keeping my word to her."  

Lucilla gave him a look of agitation. "I know that, boy, but I also know the way you 
two look at each other.  I don't think it will take long before you're calling me to 
tell me you're going to be a daddy again."   

Shaking his head at the old woman, Lucas couldn't help but smile at her enthusiasm.  
After he finished eating he headed to his room to take a shower and get dressed.  
After he had finished dressing and was making sure his appearance was all right, Caleb 
came in to inquire excitedly, "Are you ready?  Its 12:30."

Lucas motioned his head towards the bag he had placed at the foot of the bed earlier.  
"Yeah, how about putting that in the car for me, son.  By the way, you look nice."

Caleb grinned at the compliment as he grabbed the bag and headed downstairs.  

Lucas followed behind him and presented his arm to his grandmother, who was waiting at 
the foot of the stairs.  "You ready, mama?"  

Nodding, she took his arm and allowed him to escort her to the car.  


Dara, on the other hand, wasn't having such an easy time of preparing for her wedding.

Unlike Lucas, who had to only contend with the presence of two other people in his 
house, Dara had three adults and three children to work around.  Even with being the 
first one to get a chance at the bathroom and the added convenience of more than one 
bathroom, there were still constant interruptions.  Finally, twenty minutes after the 
judge Lucas had asked to perform the ceremony had arrived, she was ready to step into 
her dress and fasten her veil in her hair.  Mara and Kara, both assisted her with this 
task, as they had with her hair and makeup, making sure the dress was securely fastened 
and the veil was secure in place.

Standing back to admire their younger sister, both had tears in their eyes at the sight 
of her.  Kara was the first to voice the before unspoken thought they all had shared 
that day.  "I wish mama were here to see you, you make a beautiful bride."  

Mara only nodded her agreement with the statement, glancing at the dress. 

It was along the lines of something from Gone with the Wind, it was ivory colored with 
matching antique lace.  The short, full sleeves had bows at the tops of them, which 
came off Dara's shoulders, while the lace adorned the bottoms, falling gracefully to 
just past her elbows.  The skirt was a full hoop skirt with the same lace at the hem.  
Her veil was a simple pearl and bead crown that had a fall of the same lace that ended 
at Dara's waist.

Mara had arranged her hair, pulling it up to the top, and then fastening it to let the 
curls cascade over each other, down her back.  Looking at her self in the mirror, Dara
reluctantly agreed with her sisters.  She hadn't even hoped to look this good on her 
wedding day.

A knock interrupted their musings as Brittany entered the room.  "Aunt Dara, Lucas is 
here, and granddaddy asked me to take a picture of the three of you, so get together 
and smile."   Pulling the camera from behind her back, the girl waited for her aunts 
and mother to comply, and then snapped the picture.  Sighing wishfully at the sight 
of her aunt, Brittany expressed her opinion, "You sure look pretty.  I hope I look 
that good when I get married."  

Kara's head snapped around as she advised her daughter sternly, "You just started 
dating young lady, so don't start planning your wedding just yet."  

Dara and Mara glanced at each other and then began laughing at their sister's words.  
"I wouldn't worry about it too much, Kara. I'm sure she'll wait awhile."  

Another knock preceded Alex's entrance to hand his daughters their bouquets.  Handing 
his eldest daughters the two smaller ones, he then presented Dara with one that was 
more elaborate, made with a variety of pink, white and red roses as well as baby's 
breath and ribbons.

Alex settled his gaze on his youngest daughter, his eyes growing wistful.  "Baby girl, 
you look absolutely beautiful.  Are you ready?"  

Dara handed Kara Lucas' wedding ring to hold for her as she nodded and answered her 
father.  "I'm as ready as I can be, I suppose." 


Once everyone was seated, and Lucas and Caleb had taken their places, Mara and Kara 
made their way to take their places as well.

Brittany was waiting at the piano, which had been moved to the porch for the ceremony, 
for her mother's signal to begin the Wedding March, signaling her aunt's presence

Kara nodded her head for the girl to begin, where upon everyone seated rose and turned 
to watch Dara's descent.  

Alex and Dara were standing just inside the doorway, waiting for their signal, when 
Alex heard the music he turned to his daughter. "Are you sure you want to go through 
with this, honey?  It's not to late if you want to change your mind."  

Dara considered his words for a moment and then shook her head.  "No.  I don't want 
to change my mind.  I love Lucas and this is what I want, daddy."  

Alex nodded his acceptance as he led his daughter out the door and down the steps.

Lucas had turned towards the door to await her appearance as had everyone else, but 
when he saw her he held his breath in wonder.  He had never considered Dara to be 
anything less than a beautiful woman, but at the sight of her smiling face, she outshone 
even his expectations.  She had always reminded him of what an angel would look like, 
if such things existed, but in her wedding gown and veil he had no doubt as to their 
existence any longer, because in his mind, she must surely be one, an angel that 
merely lost her way to heaven and had to contend with mere mortals.  

Once her father had placed her hand into Lucas' they waited to Judge Whitby to begin 
the ceremony.  

Lucas waited patiently for the judge to come to the reciting of the vows. When he 
instructed, Lucas spoke his with calmness and deliberateness.  Leaving no doubts that 
he took this ceremony extremely seriously.  
"I, Lucas David Buck, take thee, Dara Cherice Chambers, to be my lawfully wedded wife.  
To have and to hold, to love and to cherish, in sickness and in health, for richer or 
for poorer, for better or for worse, till death us do part.  And I vow from this day 
forward to give my troth only onto thee."  

Whitby nodded to Caleb, who reached into his pocket and handed the ring to Lucas, 
grinning and winking at Dara as he did so.

Lucas took the ring and after removing her engagement ring, he slid it onto her finger,
replacing the diamond behind it.  "With this ring, I thee wed."  

Whitby turned towards Dara and instructed her to repeat the same words.  

Lucas thought he had never heard anything so magical as her soft floating voice 
reciting her wedding vows, binding her to him for the rest of their lives, and by 
her choice. "I, Dara Cherice Chambers, take thee, Lucas David Buck, to be my lawfully 
wedded husband.  To have and to hold, to love and to cherish, in sickness and in 
health, for richer or for poorer, for better or for worse, till death us do part.  And 
I vow from this day forward to give my troth only onto thee."  

Then as Lucas had done with Caleb, Dara took his ring from Kara.  Smiling into his 
eyes, she stated firmly as she slid the ring onto his finger.  "With this ring I 
thee wed."

Satisfied, Whitby continued, "By the power vested in me by the state of South 
Carolina, I now pronounce you husband and wife.  What God hath joined together, let 
no man put asunder."  Smiling broadly at Lucas he motioned towards Dara, "Well go 
ahead and kiss your bride."  

With that Lucas smiled down as he took her bouquet and handed it to Kara.  Taking 
Dara in his arms, he kissed her deeply until he heard Whitby clearing his throat, 
reminding him they weren't alone.  Releasing her he took her hand as Whitby announced, 
"Ladies and Gentlemen, I would like to present Mr. and Mrs. Lucas Buck."  Everyone 
present smiled with the joy of the event, as well as clapped their approval.

Caleb put his arms around Dara, stating, "Well, I guess we're related now, huh?" 

Dara smiled as he asked, "Do you mind?"  

Caleb considered for a moment before grinning broadly, "Nah, not since it's you."  
With that he ran off to find some amusement with the two younger boys.

Lucilla came over, determined to be the first one to hug her new granddaughter in 
law.  "Well, you did a good job.  It took you long enough to find yourself one, but 
I think you were smart to wait for this one, boy."  

Lucas smiled at his grandmother as he pulled Dara into his embrace and responded, 
"That's exactly how I see it too, mama."  

Brittany approached them about cutting the cake, Lucas readily agreed.  The sooner 
they did that the sooner they could leave.

Lucas had never thought he would have any patience for all the nonsense that went 
with a wedding, but he found himself enjoying it because of Dara's enjoyment. After 
they had gone through the custom of cutting the first piece and sharing it, they 
began taking the wedding photos.  Lucas had hired a photographer, if for no other 
reason than to please Dara.  Although he had wanted nothing more than a photo of Dara 
by herself, he knew that she would want to remember this day.  He would never have a 
problem remembering it.  Lucas noticing the time quickly getting away from them, 
approached Dara.  "Would you like to change out of your gown, or wear it when we 
leave?"  

Dara shook her head as she motioned for her sisters to follow her.  "No, Kara and 
Mara are going to pack it away for me, I'll change." 

Half an hour later she emerged still looking just as beautiful, wearing a pale pink 
dress.  Lucas watched the blush of pleasure creep into her cheeks as he inquired, 
"Are you ready, Mrs. Buck?"  Dara nodded as she bid her family farewell, they would 
be gone before she and Lucas returned the next evening.  

After they had departed, Loris Crower glanced at her husband shaking her head.  "You 
know, I have the feeling that we just may be seeing a whole lot of changes in that 
man before too much longer."


They reached the small cabin where they would spend their wedding night, just after 
dusk.  Lucas took the bags inside and started a fire, allowing Dara a chance to 
admire the lake under the now star studded sky.  Once he had accomplished his task 
he went in search of his wife, finding her admiring the reflection of the stars and 
moon off the water's surface.   "Honey, are you ready to come inside?  I started a 
fire, and there's some champagne chilling.  Besides, it's gotten awfully cold out 
here since the suns gone down."  

Proof of his statement was evidenced by her shivering, although whether if was 
from her nervousness at what would be taking place soon, or the cold in the air she 
wasn't certain.  

Lucas, noticing her shivering, took his jacket off and placed it around her shoulders 
as he pulled her against his side and led her back to the cabin.  Once they reached 
the door, he swung her up into his arms and carried her inside, setting her down on 
the bed.  He decided to give her a few moments to adjust herself to what they were 
both anticipating. "Darlin, the bathrooms through there if you want to take a shower 
and get more comfortable.  I'll pour us a glass of champagne, if you like."  Dara 
complied with his suggestion, grabbing her bag she ventured to the bathroom to do 
as he had advised.

After about twenty or so minutes, she emerged from the bathroom freshly showered, 
with her hair now free, falling halfway down her back to just above her waist.  She 
was wearing a silk nightgown that fell to her ankles in a full skirt the color of 
the clear sea, with a matching sheer robe the same hue as the gown, which had a 
plunging v-neckline revealing a good portion of her cleavage.  

Lucas could only stare at her, speechless with his breath caught in his throat.  
Recovering quickly, he handed her a glass of champagne.

Taking a sip, Dara smiled at him timidly as she started to speak.  "Lucas, there's 
something we should have discussed before tonight.  I just wasn't certain as to how 
to best approach the subject, and although you may not believe it..."

Lucas, taking her glass from her hand, placed it along with his on the nearby table, 
and then putting his finger to her lips silenced her.  Kissing her gently he gazed 
into her eyes.  "I already know what you're about to say." 

Dara looked at him in shock, "How?  We never discussed it."  

Lucas shook his head as he smiled at her benevolently.  "I just had the feeling you 
were."  Placing his arms around her and pulling her against his chest, he vowed to 
her, "Don't be afraid, I promise, I wont hurt you.  We'll ease our way into it.  
All right?"   Lucas, seeing the apprehension in her eyes, tilted her head up to meet
his own gaze.  "Trust me, darlin.  I promise, once you understand it better, you'll 
come to enjoy the art of making love.  Do you trust me?"  

Dara nodded her acceptance, although her voice was filled with apprehension.  "Yes,
but I'm afraid you'll be disappointed in me."

Shaking his head, Lucas stated, "I promise you, that could never happen."  

Capturing her gaze, he kissed her gently, and then began deepening the kiss.  Once 
he felt her enjoyment as well as his own he deepened the kiss more until he felt her 
meeting his responses with her own.  Lifting his head to study her reaction he could 
see the apprehension in her eyes had been replaced with desire.  Placing his hand 
along her cheek, he inquired, "Do you want me to stop?  

Dara shook her head, "No, I trust you."  

Lucas rose from the sofa with her in his arms and crossed the room to the bed, where 
he laid her gently in the middle, while he began undressing, continuing to watch her 
reaction.

Dara wasn't sure what was affecting her more, the champagne or Lucas' touch, but she 
had never felt so relaxed in her life.  She felt as though she were floating as she 
watching Lucas remove his clothes and stand before her.  On impulse, she held her 
arms open towards him in invitation.  

Lucas continued watching his wife's responses to the new feelings and emotions he 
was initiating in her, certain she would be shocked when he was completely unclothed 
he had never expected her to extend the open invitation of her arms to him. Climbing 
into the bed next to her, he began stroking her hair away from her face.  He 
watched fascinated as she closed her eyes in ecstasy, savoring the feel of his 
touch.  Tracing light patterns with his fingers, he ran feather light touches against 
her lips, throat, and up and down her arms.  

Lucas couldn't help but feel in powered by her responses to him.  Teasing and 
nibbling at her neck and throat, he began slowly unfastening her gown, and then 
rising to his knees; he pulled her to a sitting position, noticing the look of desire 
and ecstasy in her eyes.  He continued tracing the patterns on her throat and neck as 
he slid the fabric of her gown down her arms and away from her body.  When he sat up 
to take in the sight of her, he couldn't help but state, "Beautiful."  Gently, he 
pushed her back on the pillows, as he began tracing the same patterns over the length 
of her body with his mouth and tongue.  He couldn't help but notice the way her hands 
were clutching at the bedclothes as she arched in sharp pleasure.  

Raising himself up, he gently took her hands and placed them on his broad chest.  
Looking into her eyes he stated, "I belong to you, as much as you belong to me, every 
inch.  So you have no reason to feel shame for touching what is yours."  Knowing 
that she understood his words, he once again continued the path he had begun, this 
time with Dara, timidly at first, then more feverishly, running her hands across 
his chest, then eventually over the rest of his body.  

Lucas had begun sliding down her body with his mouth, when he ventured past her 
waist, Dara sat up and looked at him unsurely.  Looking her in the eyes, he gently 
placed his hand on her shoulder, pushing her back against the pillows.  "It's all 
right, darlin.  We're married, remember, trust me all right?"  Dara nodded her ascent 
and relaxed at his words.  

Slowly, so as not to hurt her, Lucas began carefully tracing a light pattern with 
his fingers, to get her accustomed to the intrusion of her body.  After he was 
satisfied that she was enjoying the sensations he was arousing in her, he began 
tracing the same patterns with his tongue and mouth.  

Dara arched at the unexpected, sharp pleasure he was arousing within her.  

Satisfying himself that she was ready, Lucas poised himself above her, looking deep 
into her eyes.  "Dara, you and I both know that this will be unpleasant for you, 
this time.  I swear that after this, it will never hurt again.  If you want me to 
I'll stop now.  What do you want me to do?"  

Dara lifted her arms and wrapped them around his neck, pulling his head down, to 
kiss him.  When she released him, she replied, "I trust you, I know you would never 
hurt me intentionally.  It's all right, go ahead."  

Placing a kiss on her lips, he whispered, "I love you.  I promise, I'll go slow."  

Carefully, Lucas began gently easing his way inside of her, watching her face 
carefully for any sign of pain.  Lucas began stroking her hair as he whispered, "It's 
all right, sweetheart.  I promise, just a little more.  All right?"  

Dara nodded, remaining silent, determined not to give away the fact that the act 
was causing her more pain than Lucas was aware of.  This however, she knew was simply 
a part of life, and had to happen.

Meeting the proof of her virginity, Lucas placed his hand along her cheek to bring 
her eyes up to meet his gaze.  "Darlin, this is going to be the worst part, all 
right?  I'm not going to lie to you and say it wont be painful, but it will only hurt 
for a minute or two.  If you want me to I'll stop now."   Dara shook her head 
vigorously, then locking her arms around his neck, she held him to her.  

Lucas, hating that it had to be painful for her, braced himself and slowly proceeded 
to penetrate the barrier.  As he felt himself push through, he pulled Dara close to 
him as he heard her whimper of pain.  Still within her, he asked, "Are you all 
right, honey?  Do you want me to stop?"

Dara looked at him as she managed a shaky smile, "It's all right, I knew it would 
hurt.  I'm sure every woman feels the same way at the beginning.  You don't have 
to stop."  

Lucas felt the love he had for her welling inside of him, as he kissed her gently.  
He knew that what she said was true, but he also knew what she didn't, that although 
every woman might feel pain at the loss of their virginity, hers was more acute 
because he wasn't proportioned like every other man.  Capturing her eyes with his,
he asked softly, "Are you sure you want to go on?"   Placing her hand along his 
cheek, she nodded her agreement.  

Gently, Lucas began moving inside of her, while taking possession of her breasts 
with his mouth.  When he began to feel the heat rising within him, he pulled her 
hips closer to his and guided her movement to meet his own.  He heard Dara's cries 
of delight through his own haze of pleasure as he felt his own climax over flow 
all the boundaries he had ever known before.  Lying heavily on top of her in the 
aftermath of their lovemaking, Lucas raised his head to smile at her. "See, I told 
you there was no way you could disappoint me."  

Blushing at the compliment, Dara went to turn over and winced in pain.  Lucas, 
noticing the action, cupped her face and asked with concern, "Are you sure you're 
all right?"  Dara nodded hesitantly at the inquiry. 

Lucas, not satisfied she was telling the truth, reached over and turned the 
bedside lamp on.  Turning back towards her he understood why she moved so cautiously.  
Her upper thighs were not only stained with the last vestiges of her virginity, but 
they were also covered with several bruises around the same areas. Shaking his head 
in horror at the realization that he had done this, he ground out, "Damn, Dara, I'm 
so sorry, baby.  I didn't realize I had hurt you this badly."  

Dara reached over to take his face in her hands, shaking her head, "You didn't hurt 
me that badly, we both knew what the first time would be like.  Please don't be 
sorry, I'm not."  Smiling at him seductively, she ventured, "Maybe you can give 
me another lesson in a little while."  

Lucas turned and pulled her into his arms as he asked, "Do you have any idea how 
much I love you, Dara Buck?"  

Smiling at him tenderly, she replied, "Hopefully, enough to last us for a lifetime." 

Despite her protests that she would be fine, Lucas insisted on running a hot bath 
for her and carrying her into the bathroom.  After she had dried herself off, they 
decided to settle down for the rest of the night.  

Making sure the fire had enough wood to last through the night, Lucas banked the 
embers.  Then, making sure Dara was tucked in; he climbed into bed beside her.  
Pulling her close to him, he whispered in her ear, "Goodnight, love, sweet dreams." 

Dara, who was already asleep, mumbled, "Um, love you too", and then drifted further 
down into slumber.

Just as the sunlight was pouring through the windows, Lucas awoke, glancing down at 
the woman beside him, he smiled at the memories of the night before.  Most women 
would have been reluctant at even the suggestion of being intimate, after the bruises 
and pain he was certain she must have suffered.  Not Dara, she just accepted that 
it was part of the process of making love and not only didn't suggest discontinuing 
their efforts, quite the contrary, she wanted his assurance that there would be more 
nights to come.  

Gently kissing her lips, Lucas felt them turn up at the corners into a smile, and 
watched as she opened her eyes to look into his.  Winding a strand of her long hair 
around his finger, he stated, 'Good morning, Mrs. Buck."  

Blushing with pleasure, she stretched, then rolled towards him and wrapped both arms 
around him.  "Good morning, what would you like for breakfast?"

Kissing the tip of her nose, Lucas looked into her eyes with a leering grin and 
challenged, "Take a guess."  

Laughing at the play she rested her head against his chest and responded, "Oh, I 
think we can definitely arrange that."  


After they were both satisfied with not only love, but food as well.  Lucas asked 
as he was finishing packing their bags, "I know you're not, but are you ready to 
go?"  Looking around the little room they had shared their first night together as 
husband and wife, Dara nodded forlornly.   

"Don't worry, darlin, we own this.  So we can come up here anytime we want to, all 
right?"  

Shaking her head and smiling, Dara muttered, "I should have known."  

After they got back to town Lucas headed, not for her house as she had thought he 
would, but to what was now their house.  Glancing at him in astonishment, she asked, 
"Why aren't you stopping at the house?  I have a lot of packing and such to do 
before I can even think of going back to work next week." 

Lucas continued watching the road as he simply stated, "Trust me."  Once they reached 
their home, Lucas came around and opened her door for her; sweeping her up in his 
arms he carried her into her new home.  

Dara looked around and exclaimed, "How did you get this done?"  

The living groom now contained her piano and the two rocking chairs she treasured, 
as well as boxes of her belongings.  Lucas, grinning, pulled her up the stairs to 
what was now their bedroom and opened the closet door.  Inside were all her clothes 
and accessories, organized the way she kept them.  As well as the dresser, now 
filled with not only Lucas things, but hers as well.  

Turning she looked at him with puzzlement, "How did you do this?'  

Shrugging his shoulders, he replied, "I just dropped the hint that this was the best 
wedding present and your family took care of it.  I though you could tackle what's 
already here, then if there are other things you can deal with them later."  

Dara wrapped her arms around him and kissed him as she replied, "Thank you."  

End of Chapter Nine

* * * * * * * * * * * *

Chapter Ten


Dara settled into her new routine as Lucas' wife with less fuss and in shorter time 
than she had anticipated.  She went back to work two weeks after their marriage, 
having settled everything with her house and all the unpacking.  She resumed her 
counseling eliciting the comment from Matt, that if anything, he felt she were now 
more in tuned with her patient's losses and feelings more now having had to deal 
with the grief process herself.  

Caleb began his sessions again, but their time together seemed to be more of a 
bonding time than that of counseling. Caleb also began spending more and more time 
at the house with Dara and Lucas, which to Lucas' surprise, met with the approval of 
Loris and Matt Crower.  Although he attributed it to Dara's presence, he was still 
grateful for the time he got with both his wife and son.  

Dara seemed to be blossoming through her marriage; she went home every evening to 
tend to the needs of Lucas and most of the time, Caleb as well.  Then, she would lie 
in Lucas' arms every night and receive the proof of his love for her. He fulfilled 
the promise he had made on their wedding night, teaching her the joys of making love; 
yet, he no more than she, ever seemed to tire of the act.  Instead, he seemed to 
find some new mystery to her.  


Selena Coombs ventured into Dara's office about two months into Dara's marriage.  
Looking up from some paper work she was going over, she was surprised to see Selena 
standing in her open doorway.  Not feeling particularly in the mood for a catfight, 
Dara asked with an acidic tone to her voice, "Something I can help you with, Ms. Coombs?" 
Selena, taking that as her invitation to enter, sauntered in and placed herself in a 
chair in front of Dara's desk.  

Dara raised and eyebrow at the woman's audacity as she invited, sarcastically, "Please, 
feel free to sit down."  

Selena glanced around the woman's office, she hated to admit it but Dara certainly 
had taste.  Noticing a photo on the corner of Dara's desk, she picked it up and studied 
it, a look of disdain crossing her face.  It was a picture of Dara and Lucas, taken 
when they were married.  Selena felt a pang of jealousy as she noticed that in the 
photo, Lucas had his arms wrapped possessively around his wife's waist, as well as the 
smiles that both were wearing, obviously enraptured with each other.  Placing the 
photo back in its place, Selena stated caustically, "I suppose its true what they say, 
every woman looks beautiful on her wedding day."  

Dara, not backing down from the challenge, replied, "Yes, they do.  Especially if they 
truly love the man they're marrying as much as the man loves them."  

Selena glared daggers at her statement, knowing the truth of it.

Dara, tiring of the cat and mouse games, finally came to the point.  "Ms. Coombs, what 
is it you want to discuss?  Surely not my wedding or marriage, so appease my curiosity 
and tell me what it is."  

Selena blinked in shock at the straightforward way the woman approached her, she was 
used to playing tit for tat, but seeing that this woman didn't play those sorts of 
games she decided to come to the point of her visit.  "Matt Crower told me that you're 
trying to organize a counseling support program for the children in Trinity, are you?"

Dara considered Selena's inquiry, she had asked Matt to help her get people involved, 
the more support she had the better her chances, but she didn't think this woman was 
the civic duty type.  Deciding to be honest, she replied, "Yes, I am.  I believe in 
this program and I feel that if the kids around here have a place where they can feel
comfortable and not ashamed to ask for help or advice, that it would be a great benefit.  
I have to wonder though why you're asking, you don't strike me as the civic-minded 
type, Ms. Coombs.  Not to mention, I know I'm not your favorite person in the world."  

The look of disdain on Selena's face was replaced with one of honesty and sincerity.  
"Look, I know I gave you and Lucas a hard time over your marriage, but I do care about 
my kids.  That's the one untarnished thing I have in my life.  I might resent you're 
being Mrs. Lucas Buck, but I admire your gift with the kids.  Anything that will help 
the kids around here I'm all for it, and I promise I'll do anything I can to encourage 
it.  And as far as your marriage goes, I won't be interfering.  Lucas has made his 
preference quite clear, so there isn't any point in the games."  

Dara searched her face for her sincerity, once she found it in her eyes she smiled 
as she nodded her consent, "All right, and by the way, my name is Dara.  I could use 
the help of a teacher; you can help me get through to the school board.  I've been 
trying, but they keep telling me there aren't any funds to help start the program."  

Selena mulled over her statement as she considered Matt's description of the woman 
in front of her now, he had been right, there was just something about her that made 
you instinctively like her, no wonder Lucas had fallen in love with her.  "All right, 
Dara.  And I'm Selena.  The school board is right, there aren't any funds.  What you 
need to do is get in touch with the mayor and see about getting some funds from 
their budget, under child welfare."  

Dara shrugged her acceptance of the suggestion as she replied, "I'm in the process 
of that now."  

Looking at her watch, Selena got up and smiled, extending her hand.  "I'm glad we 
had this talk, and I'll try to work on the other teachers.  If you think of anything 
else please let me know."  

Dara returned the smile as she took the hand Selena offered.  "Thank you, Selena."  

At that moment Lucas entered Dara's office.  Selena walked past him with a curt, 
"Hello, Sheriff."  

After she had left Lucas pushed the door to, "What was she doing here?"  

Dara held up her hand in placation, "Calm down, we were discussing the new program 
I was telling you about for the kids.  She's working on the educational end of it.  
Don't worry, we discussed our little conflict, she admits that she knows she has no 
chance at you."  Dara stood up to wrap her arms around him, "At least not since we 
got married."  

Lucas, smiling at her playful mood, bent he head to receive a kiss.  "I thought I'd 
come by and offer to take my wife out for dinner tonight, how about it?"

Dara agreed to his suggestion, "Just as soon as I make this call, OK?"  

Sitting on the edge of her desk, Lucas watched as she dialed a familiar number.  
"Darlin, why are you calling the mayor?"

Dara looked at him in surprise, assuming that he would have already surmised the 
need to involve the mayor in her program. "I have to try and get an appointment to 
see him about financial help for this program."  

With that she focused her attention on the party on the other end of the line.  "Hello, 
yes, I was calling to speak with Mayor Johnston.  Yes, I'm aware he is a busy man, 
but I've been attempting to speak with him for the last six months.  No, that is the 
problem, he hasn't returned any of my calls.  Yes, I'm quite sure, it's regarding the
children's crisis program.  My name?  I've told you my name so many times you should 
know it better than I do by now.  What?  Yes, I'll hold."

Lucas looked at her in puzzlement, he knew the mayor rather well and he had a hard 
time contemplating him giving her a hard time, unless he wasn't aware that she was 
Lucas' wife.  "When was the last time you called?"  

Dara shrugged in indecision, "I don't know, last week I guess, why?"  

Lucas considered, "What name are you giving them?"  

Dara looked at him strangely, "Why mine of course, silly.  Who else's name would I 
give them?"

Lucas shook his head, "No, I mean are you giving them Chambers or Buck?"

Dara considered his inquiry, "Well, I've been giving them Chambers, as long as its 
taken me to get this far, I thought a change in the venue might clog the works."  

Lucas could understand her point, but he also knew she would get much further with 
her new name.  "Give them Buck when she gets back on the line.  Trust me."  

Dara was about to respond when the other party returned.  "Yes, I'm still here 
holding.  My name?  Dara Chambers."  Casting a glance at Lucas, who was nodding for 
her to continue, she stated, "Buck.  Yes, as a matter of fact I do know him.  Yes, 
I suppose you could say we're related I'm his wife.  He is, yes, I'll hold."  

Dara looked up with shock in her eyes, "I don't believe this, she's putting me through 
to the mayor."  Dara heard the voice that belonged to the person she had been trying 
to speak with for months on the other end.  "Yes, thank you for your time your honor.  
Yes, I have been attempting to contact you for a while.  No, I understand how busy 
you are.  I was hoping to discuss the new program we're trying to initiate for the 
children in Trinity.  Well, I'm not sure, I'll have to ask my husband about that."  

Lucas motioned for her to hand him the phone, "Hi, Jake, yeah.  I don't see why not, 
Saturday at eight.  I'm sure we can make it.  Say hello to Jane for me.  All right, 
bye."  Replacing the phone on the hook he smiled as he informed her, "We're having 
dinner with the Mayor and his wife Saturday, think we can make it?"  

Dara jumped from her chair to throw her arms around him.  "If it will help to promote 
this project, I'll definitely make it.  Thank you."  

Kissing her lightly, he replied, "Your more than welcome, now how about some supper?  
I'm starving."  


The dinner with the Mayor and his wife went better than Dara had expected, thanks 
largely to Lucas' ease with the man.  He had guffawed at the idea of a crisis network 
for kids, but when Lucas pointed out how much such a program would benefit the 
children of Trinity, the mayor eagerly promised to help in acquiring the funds needed, 
in cooperation with the hospital's backing.  The hospital had eagerly seized on 
Dara's idea and backed it fully, deciding to sponsor some sort of charity event to 
raise the remaining funds necessary, putting the preparations and details into Dara's 
and whoever else's hands she deemed fit to help.  As usual, Dara threw herself wholly 
into the project; neither she nor Lucas had any way of knowing that the center of 
their lives was about to be seriously altered.  

End of Chapter Ten

* * * * * * * * * * * *

Chapter Eleven

Everyone at first, even Lucas, thought that the change in Dara's behavior and moods 
was due to the added stress involved with the responsibility of the program.  It soon 
became apparent, however, that it was more than just added stress. She always seemed 
to be in a foul temper, she would burst into fits of rage, only to turn away sobbing 
in apology for her behavior afterward.  Some were of the opinion that Lucas was showing 
his truer self to his bride and that she wasn't dealing with the reality of it all 
that well. 

One such person was Matt Crower; ever since he had treated Dara after her attack, he 
had become good friends with her, now he was concerned with her crankiness and 
irritability.  Deciding to stop beating around the bush with her, Matt stopped by her 
office one afternoon, determined to find a reason for her behavior, and hopefully a 
solution to bring it to a halt.  Matt knocked on her door and waited for her issue 
a terse, "Come in," before entering. 

Dara looked up to see who was disturbing her, smiling when she saw Matt.  "Hi, 
stranger.  What brings you to see me?"

Glad so see the smile he had grown accustomed to, but rarely saw anymore, Matt stated, 
"Well, I thought I would see how you're doing.  You know, you have quite a few people 
cowering in the corner when they see you coming these days."  

The warm smile was replaced with an icy glare and acidic tone as she demanded, "What 
did they do, vote you to be the one to tell me what a bitch I've become?"  

Matt shook his head, not backing down from the coldness in her eyes. "No.  I came 
because I'm concerned.  This is not the person I know.  Is something wrong between 
you and your husband?"  

Dara continued glaring at him, then the ice in her eyes changed to sadness and misery 
before she buried her face in her hands and began weeping.

Matt came around her desk and knelt by her chair, placing his hand on her shoulder in 
comfort as he handed her a tissue to dry her tears with.  "You want to tell me about 
it?"

Dara looked up, brushing the tears away as she spoke, "It's not Lucas, it's me.  
Believe it or not he catches more from me than everyone else combined, but he never 
complains or argues, he just lets me rant and rave till I realize what I've done, then 
holds me when I start crying, like I'm doing now.  Oh Matt, I don't know what's wrong, 
I'm so tired anymore, I never have any energy, and this project takes all my time and 
focus.  I can't even eat a decent meal anymore."  

Matt looked hard into her face, noticing for the first time the dark circles that had 
appeared under her eyes, as well as the weight she had lost.  Making his decision, he 
stood and pulled her chair out for her; taking her hand in his he pulled her along to 
follow him out the door.  

"Where are we going?"  

Continuing on his present course he glanced over his shoulder to reply, "Where we 
should have gone when you started feeling like this, to get a check up."   Seeing that 
she was about to protest he turned and held his hand up to forestall her words.  
"Look, you're due for one soon anyway, hospital policy.  So let's do it now and see if 
we can't get you back to normal, OK?"  

Sighing with resignation, Dara silently nodded her agreement following him down the 
corridor to the examination rooms.


After Matt had done a thorough examination Dara went back to her office and tried to 
finish her paperwork.  

Trying, being the operative word, Matt had taken some blood samples to run some tests, 
leaving Dara queasy and light headed.  When she looked up from the papers in her hand, 
it was to find Matt standing in her doorway, wearing a serious look, which caused 
Dara's heart to drop. " You found something serious, didn't you?"

Matt stepped into her office and pushed the door to before taking a seat in front of 
her desk.  "Dara, how long have you had these symptoms?"

Dara considered his question for a second, trying to recall when her malady had 
started.  "I suppose for about two weeks or so, why?  Is it something serious, Matt?  
Come on, tell me."  

Matt, despite himself, grinned broadly as he stated, "Yes, I would say it's serious.  
You, Mrs. Buck, are pregnant.  I ran the test myself, twice." 

Dara gaped at him in utter shock, not believing that she heard him correctly.  "I'm 
what?" 

Matt continued smiling as he reaffirmed, "You're pregnant.  That's why you aren't 
feeling like yourself, your hormones are going wild right now.  Not to mention why 
you're so tired all the time."  Matt's smile faded, "It is good news, isn't it?"  

Dara sat back in her chair, letting the news fully sink in.  She hadn't had any 
warnings of this, never having had a reliable cycle it wasn't unusual for her to be 
late, so she hadn't considered this to be a reason for her biological clock to be off, 
instead she had rationalized that it was just her nerves and stress. "I just hadn't 
considered that possibility, I mean we want children, we just never discussed a time 
frame for them. I just didn't think it would be this soon."

Matt, seeing the inner turmoil apparent in her face, rationalized with her.  "Well, 
I mean you've been married how long now, five or six months?"  

Dara nodded, "Six months today, as a matter of fact."  

Matt continued with his logic, "And I know it's personal, but from all indications you 
two appear to be a very loving couple, right?"  Matt could see by the blush creeping 
into Dara's cheeks that he was accurate.  "And I know for a fact that you don't use 
the pill, so, hon, this was definitely bound to happen, sooner or later."  

Lucas chose that moment to gently rap on the door before opening it.  "Mind if I come 
in?"  Catching sight of Matt, he asked, "I'm not interrupting anything, am I?"  

Dara looked at Matt with pleading in her eyes, Matt understood the look and replied, 
"No, actually I was just discussing a patient of mine with your wife.  I need to get 
going on my rounds anyway.  Dara, we'll discuss her situation later, all right?"  Dara 
silently agreed by giving a small nod to her head.

Lucas came around the desk after Matt had pulled the door to behind him.  Handing Dara 
a dozen roses he bent down to place a kiss on her cheek.

"They're beautiful, but why?"

Lucas sat on the corner of her desk and answered solemnly, "To make up for our argument 
last night.  I felt guilty."  

Dara looked at him with a combination of wonder, sadness, and tender love.  "Why, I was 
the one who was being bitchy, not you."  

Lucas placed his hand over hers, "I felt guilty because I should have more patience.  
I know you're tired and don't feel very well."

Dara looked up, in misery, "Can we please go home?  I really don't feel very well 
right now, and I just want to lie down."  

Lucas, alarmed by her pallor, led her to the car and after checking in and letting Ben 
know he was off duty for the night, headed in the direction of their home.


Lucas could see that she wasn't feeling well enough to stand over a hot stove, so he 
decided to take charge of the evening meal, letting Dara take a long, hot bath to 
relax, while he slid a casserole into the oven.

Prowling about the big house in search of his wife, he found her in the study, curled 
in her favorite rocking chair, weeping.  Concerned, Lucas went in and knelt by her 
chair.  Pain tore at his heart at the sadness in her eyes, putting his arms around her 
and pulling her towards him, he asked, "Darlin, what is it?  Sweetheart, if its 
something I've done, tell me, I'll try and make it right, just tell me, please."  

Pulling back so she could look him in the eyes, she brushed the tears away as she 
stated, shakily, "It's something you've done all right, but you're going to hate me 
for it."  

Lucas place his hands on either side of her face, shaking his head and vowing, "Dara 
Cherice Chambers Buck, listen to me, and listen good.  I could never and would never 
hate you, and especially not for something I've done.  Now baby, tell me, what's the 
matter."  

Laying her head against his chest, she started crying once more, Lucas had to strain 
to make out the words she had spoken.  Still unable to comprehend her statement, he 
placed his finger beneath her chin, lifting it gently so he could look into her eyes, 
he asked her to repeat her words. 

"I said I'm pregnant." 

Lucas, unsure that he had heard her correctly, was still for a moment before placing 
his hands on aside her face once more.  Smiling, he looked her in the eyes, with 
hope brimming in his own, as he beseeched, "Say that again, please."  

Dara wiped her eyes as she looked at him in uncertainty.  "I'm pregnant."  

Lucas, unable to help himself, grinned broadly as he clarified, "We're going to have 
a baby?"  

Dara slowly nodded her head in silence.  Lucas jumped up so fast, that for a second 
Dara was afraid of what he might do, until he grabbed her up from her chair and swung 
her around, whooping with delight.  Dara was certain that he had lost his mind as she 
begged him, "Lucas, please put me down.  Honey, please I'm going to be sick, stop!"  

Lucas became utterly serious as he quickly set her back on her feet, watching as she 
bolted past him for the downstairs bathroom and abruptly lost her battle with the 
nausea she had been fighting all day.  After she had relieved her stomach, he wiped 
her face and hands and helped her up from the floor.  Smiling as he pulled her to 
him, he looked into her eyes, "That's why you've been acting so strange lately?" 

Dara nodded, then asked in uncertainty, "Are you happy about this?  I'd like to think 
by your reaction that you are.  Although, we never did discuss a time frame for 
children."  

Lucas looked at her in amusement, "To quote my wife, `when we have children, it will 
be God's will', so how could I not be happy, but yes, I am very happy about it."  
Looking at her in concern and regret, he asked, "Is that why you were crying, because 
you thought I would be upset about it?"  

Dara hung her head, like a child whose been made to feel foolish over the idea of 
being frightened of the dark, and slowly nodded as she spoke softly, "I wasn't sure 
how you would react."  

Hugging her close he stated, "Well, now you know.  Now I think you, my love, need 
some rest.  I'll bring you your supper on a tray when it's ready, all right."  

Dara, not feeling well at the moment, nodded her agreement.  Grabbing the stair rail, 
she was about to start up, when she began swaying slightly, closing her eyes tightly, 
she hoped the feeling would pass quickly.

Lucas noticed the swaying motion, as well as the way she tightly shut her eyes.  
"What's the matter?  Are you feeling dizzy?"  

Dara opened her eyes as she slowly nodded, "and very nauseous."  As if to prove her 
point, she bolted past him the bathroom once more.  

After she was finished, Lucas was there to once more assist her.  Looking in her eyes 
he asked solicitously, "Better now?"  

Dara nodded her head, "I think so."   Too weak to argue, she made no protest when he 
knelt and scooped her into his arms, instead she laid her head against his shoulder, 
allowing him to take her upstairs and put her to bed.  

After he had pulled the curtains and tucked her in, he kissed her forehead and made 
sure to leave the door open, in case she should need him.  Once downstairs he thought 
about something that his grandmother had told him on his wedding day.  

Going to the telephone, he punched out the number and waited for an answer.  "Hello, 
mama Lucy?  Yeah, it's Lucas.  How are you?  Fine, Mama, guess who's pregnant?  
That's right.  I will, you too.  Bye."  With that he hung up the phone and headed for 
the kitchen, whistling to himself.


Dara, not certain as to how he would take the news, had asked Lucas to tell Caleb 
about the baby.  

Caleb had been spending more time with Lucas since his marriage, and had developed the 
habit of popping into the station after school to help our around the office.  

Lucas, seeing him head for the soda machine, motioned for him to come in and take a 
seat.

Caleb, looking at his father with curiosity, sat across from Lucas, "Well, you going 
to tell me what you want to talk to me about or not?"

Lucas placed his folded hands on his desk as he looked at his son.  "Caleb, you know 
how much I love Dara, right?"

Caleb looked at his father strangely, "Yeah, and I know she loves you too, why are you 
asking?"

Lucas began, apprehensively, on the subject he wanted to discuss.  "Well, I'm sure that 
if you realize how much two people love each other, than you also realize that sooner 
or later as a result of that love, they usually have children, right?"  

Caleb, not certain he was understanding, asked, "You wondering if I'd mind if you and 
Dara have some babies?"  Hanging his head in shame, he stated with self-loathing, 
"You're afraid that I might do the same thing to her that I did to my cousin, ain't 
you?"  

Lucas shook his head, attempting to reassure the boy, "No son, that's not it.  It 
wasn't your fault what happened to Gail so don't blame yourself.  What I'm trying to 
say, is that I hope you wouldn't mind a brother or sister, or a couple of them, because 
Dara is going to have a baby in a few months."  

Caleb looked up quickly, with shock in his eyes.  "She is?"  

Lucas nodded his affirmation of the statement, smiling.

Caleb considered for a moment, "Is that why she's been acting so funny lately?"

Lucas sighed, "Apparently so, she didn't even know until she had a physical, but she 
is definitely pregnant."  

Caleb smiled shyly at his father, "I think it would be nice to have a little brother 
or sister."  

Lucas breathed a heavy sigh of relief.  "I had hoped you would feel that way about 
it, son."  


Lucas had decided that since Dara would probably not feel up to cooking and since 
Caleb was eager to tell her how happy he was about the baby, that he would order her 
favorite Chinese take-out so that all three would be able to celebrate.  He and Caleb 
had just finished setting the table when they heard the front door open and close.  
Coming up the hallway to greet her, Lucas began cheerfully, "Darlin, guess who's 
invited their self to supper?"  

When she turned around to greet Caleb, Lucas frowned sharply when he caught sight of 
her face.  She was as white as a sheet, which was more apparent due to the gray 
circles ringing her eyes.  Lucas walked over and pulled her close to him; feeling her 
sway, then find her balance, leaning on him for support.  Guiding her to the living 
room, he sat her on the sofa, then turned to Caleb, "Go pour her some of that ginger 
ale in the refrigerator, we'll see if that doesn't help."  Putting his hand against 
her face, he asked anxiously, "Have you felt this bad all day?"  Not even bothering 
to lift her head from the back cushion of the sofa, she weakly nodded her affirmation 
to his inquiry.  

Caleb hurried back, careful not to spill the contents of the glass he was holding, 
"Here you go, see if this don't help."  

Lucas took the glass and placed it to her lips, instructing her, "Come on, honey.  
Try taking a sip."  Dara did as instructed, and then grimacing, pushed the glass 
away before bolting off the sofa towards the bathroom.  

Caleb looked at his father in concern, "Is she supposed to be that sick?"  

Lucas shook his head in uncertainty, "I'm not real sure myself, Caleb.  Why don't you 
go ahead and eat your supper.  I don't think she'll fell up to eating much of 
anything."  

Caleb, taking his father's advice, headed for the dining room, while Lucas went to 
see about his wife.  Waiting until he was sure that she was once more in control of 
her malady, he took a damp cloth and wiped her face and hands, in an attempt to make 
her feel somewhat better.  Looking into her darkly circled eyes, he asked, "Has it 
been this bad, all day? 

Dara nodded weakly, not bothering to lift her head from where she had laid it against 
the wall.  "I wasn't sure I was going to be able to even make it home."  

Lucas shook his head in frustration; he hated seeing her have to suffer, as she was 
now.  "Darlin, why don't you ask Crower to examine you?  I know you're expected to 
have morning sickness, but this seems more serious than plain morning sickness."  

Dara looked at him as she swallowed hard to keep the nausea at bay.  "Matt isn't an
obstetrician, I talked with Dr. Hanson.  He said it varies from woman to woman.  He 
seems to think that all I really need to do is get more rest and start taking some 
vitamins."  Managing a weak smile, she chastised him, "Stop worrying, it will pass."  

Lucas wasn't certain that he wanted to simply wait till it passed, but since no other
alternatives presented themselves he had no other choice. Everyday he waited for the
prophesized event of the sickness leaving her to come to pass, but instead of easing 
her symptoms only gained in intensity.  

She had her first check up, discovering that she was six weeks pregnant, which meant 
the baby would be due around March.  Lucas had gone with her, not certain that she 
was sharing everything about her condition, but much to his surprise, Dr. Hanson kept 
assuring them both that she would start improving anytime.

Although Lucas was now able to discern a subtle fullness in her breasts, as well as 
the slight swell of her abdomen, she was still extremely thin, as well as sicker now 
than on her previous visit.

After four weeks of Dr. Hanson's promises, which still had not come to pass.  Lucas 
found his temper at a very short end as he and Dara sat in front of the doctor's desk 
going over his findings after having examined her.

"Well, everything seems to be progressing normally."

Lucas's patience had finally found its end as he raged at the older man, "What the 
hell do you mean progressing normally?  Are you blind or just incompetent?"  

Dara, shocked by his outburst, tried restraining him by placing her hand on his arm.  

Looking at her, now much thinner, hand, he gently took it in his own and held it up 
for the doctor's inspection to prove his point.  "Look at her, she has to wrap tape 
around her wedding ring just to keep it on her finger.  Not to mention the fact that 
according to your scales, in four weeks time, instead of gaining any weight, she's 
lost at least fifteen pounds.  At the rate she's going she won't be here by the time 
the baby is born."

Dr. Hanson looked across his desk at the couple, trying to hide his apprehension as 
he attempted to calm Lucas' anger. "Sheriff Buck, I understand your concern, but let 
me assure you this will."

Lucas glared at the man, daringly.  "Let me guess, pass?  Let me assure you, there 
is something wrong with my wife.  Do you have any idea what she had for breakfast 
this morning?  I'll tell you, half a piece of dry toast and a sip of ginger ale, 
which I might add, didn't stay down for long.  Did you know she is so weak she can't 
even climb the stairs to our bedroom anymore?  I have to carry her otherwise she 
can't make it.  Now, tell me that is normal."  

Not certain how to proceed, Dr. Hanson began cautiously, "I see your point."  
Scribbling on his pad, he handed Lucas a prescription.  "Here, see that she takes 
this twice a day, it should stop the nausea.  Bring her back in two weeks and we'll 
see how she has progressed.  In the meantime, I'll give her a vitamin shot, to boost 
her immunities."  

Taking the paper and placing it in his pocket, Lucas watched as the doctor prepared 
a needle, then injected it into Dara's arm.  Once that was done, Lucas helped her 
our of her chair watching her struggle even to rise, causing him to grit his teeth 
in aggravation at not being able to ease her suffering, as well as the fact that he 
realized she was withering away, day by day.  

What should have been the happiest time of their lives was seriously marred by the 
fact that if something weren't done to help her, and soon, she wouldn't survive her 
pregnancy.

Taking her arm as they left the building and went to their car, he pleaded with 
her, "Let me take you home, you need the rest."  

Shaking her head, she replied, "I want to go back to the hospital, at least there 
I still feel productive."  

Not willing to argue and unnerve her any further, he simply nodded his agreement.  
After he had settled her in her office he left, promising to see her after work as 
he left to return to his own office.  

That had been another change in their routine, she no longer trusted herself to 
drive.  Having become too weak and tired she allowed Lucas to drive her to and from 
work.  

Lucas had just settled himself in his car, and was about to turn the key in the 
ignition when he spotted Dara's purse lying on the floor.  Deciding that she might 
be in need of it, he grabbed it and retraced his steps back to her office.  Knocking 
on her door, he waited a moment, not hearing an answer he tested the doorknob, 
hoping that she had left it unlocked.  When the portal opened he noticed that her 
desk chair was shoved next to the wall, deciding to leave her purse on her desk 
where she could easily find it, he walked over and as he came closer he saw the 
reason for the chair's placement.  Dara was lying on the floor, unconscious.  

Dropping the purse, he knelt and placed his hands on either side of her face, patting 
her cheeks as he beseeched her in panic, "Dara, Dara.  Come on, baby, wake up.  
Honey, please, open your eyes."  Seeing that he wasn't reviving her he placed his 
fingers on the side of her throat, feeling the steady rhythm of her pulse he 
breathed a reserved sigh of relief, until he realized that it was beating much too 
fast.

Matt Crower chose that moment to inquire whether or not Dara had gotten the latest 
memo.  "Hey Dara, did you get this.."  Looking up he took in the scene in front of 
him.  "What the hell?  What happened to her?"  Dropping on his knees next to her, 
he began examining her as Lucas shook his head.  

"I don't know, I came back to bring her purse and I found her like this."  

Matt listened to her heart, "Her heart beat is extremely erratic."  Then, checking 
her pulse, "My God, a race horse's pulse isn't this fast."  Grabbing the phone he 
punched the appropriate numbers.  "Cardiac?  Yeah this is Crower; I need Dr. Jacobs, 
Stat.  No, I just found Dara Buck unconscious in her office, and let him know she's 
pregnant.  We'll be up in just a second."  

Matt looked at Lucas, who was already gathering her still form in his arms, and 
advised, "We have to get her upstairs, before she goes into cardiac arrest."  Rushing 
to the door he threw it open and ran, glancing over his shoulder to make certain 
that Lucas was close behind him, to the Coronary Unit.  Once there, Dr. Jacobs, who 
met them at the doorway, quickly motioned them to a waiting examination room.  

Lucas gently placed her on the table and was quickly forced into a corner as the 
physicians and nurses worked over his wife.  Standing back watching helpless, Lucas' 
head snapped up in attention when Dr. Jacob's' spoke.

"My God, this woman's heart sounds as if it were about to explode!"

Glancing at Lucas, he inquired, "I take it this is your wife, Sheriff Buck."  

At Lucas' silent nod, he further inquired, "Is she on any kind of medication?"  

Shaking his head, Lucas volunteered, "No, just pre-natal vitamins."

Glancing at Crower, Jacobs ordered, "Get a blood sample."  Watching as the younger 
man carried out his orders, Jacobs turned back to Lucas, "Does she have a history 
of heart problems?"  

Lucas glanced at Matt, allowing him to field that question. "No.  She has had a 
troubled pregnancy, though."  

Jacobs shook his head, "No amount of trouble could account for this.  Somewhere, 
somehow she has been given digitalis, I would bet on it.  There isn't any other 
thing I know of that could produce these symptoms in someone without a heart 
condition."  Turning he instructed, "Give me a hypo of nifedipine, lets try twenty 
cc's, hopefully that will slow her heart down."

Doing as instructed, Matt searched the medicine locker, finding the necessary 
bottle he prepared the needle, handing it to the other doctor he watched as Jacobs 
injected it in the upper part of Dara's shoulder, getting as close to her heart 
as safely possible.  

Lucas stood silent, watching the older doctor place his stethoscope over his wife's 
chest, listening for a moment to the sound of her heart.  He realized that that had 
to have been the longest moment of his entire life, up to that point.

Finally, Jacobs breathed a sigh of relief as he withdrew the stethoscope, then 
taking her wrist he watched the clock on the wall a second longer.  Exhaling the 
breath he had been holding, she smiled reservedly, "I think she's going to be all 
right now.  Her heart and pulse have slowed significantly.  I still want to see what 
that test says, though."  With that he left the room to check the results from Dara's 
blood sample.

Lucas walked over and looked down at his wife lying on the table.  Oblivious to 
Matt's presence, he placed his hand along her cheek, needing the physical contact 
to reassure himself that she was going to indeed be all right.  The look in his 
eyes changed from one of infinite love to cold calculation, when he looked at Matt 
to inquire, "What do you know about Hanson?"  

Matt, who had busied himself with straightening the debris from the earlier struggle 
of life and death, looked at him in puzzlement.  Not missing the look in the other 
man's eyes, he explained carefully, "Not a whole lot.  I know that he is supposed 
to be a good obstetrician, but other than that, I couldn't tell you a thing about 
him.  Why do you ask?"  

Lucas looked at Matt squarely as he stated, without preamble, "I know how we stand, 
Harvard.  You don't like me, and I know that I have given you reason enough.  To 
be honest, I've never particularly cared for you, but I know you're a damned good 
doctor.  I want you to take over as her doctor."  

Seeing that Matt was about to launch a protest, rushed to give his reasoning.  "I'm 
not asking as a favor to me, I'm asking because I would trust you with her life, 
which is exactly what I'm doing."  

Matt, still not certain as to his motives, shrugged his shoulders.  "I still don't 
get it, why?"

Narrowing his gaze at the man's naivet,, Lucas asked, "Look, you're her friend, for 
one.  Which means, you care about her.  Now tell me this, Harvard, if you wanted to 
get even with me for something, but you didn't have any kind of feelings one way or 
the other about my wife, how would you do it?" 

Matt's eyes widened with the consideration of what was being implied, "You don't 
think Hanson would do this, do you?"  

Lucas looked at him in aggravation that he hadn't pieced it together for himself.  
"She has been seeing him since we found out that she was pregnant.  Instead of 
improving, her health has steadily gotten worse.  And I guarantee if you get the 
bottle of vitamins from her purse, you'll be amazed at what is in them.  Not to 
mention, he gave her and injection this morning.  Supposedly it was a vitamin shot 
to boost her immunities.  Now what conclusions would you come to?"  

Matt considered the facts presented to him for a moment, he couldn't deny that Lucas 
Buck had definitely made quite a few enemies.  If you had the know how and access 
to the tools, slowly killing the man's wife and unborn child would definitely satisfy 
one's taste for revenge.  Finally, Matt gave his agreement and consent to Lucas' 
proposal.   "All right, I'll take over as her doctor, but first the thing I'm doing 
going to do is to admit her.  We need to get a handle on what damage has been done 
and try to reverse it."  

Lucas nodded as he stated, "Whatever you say, I won't give you a hard time about 
it."  

Matt looked at the other man, shocked by his ready agreement of his dictates.  

Lucas seeing the look on his face asked tritely, "What now?"

Matt couldn't help but shake his head in astonishment, "Oh nothing, I just find it 
amazing that someone like you can have such a large capacity for love of another 
person, as you do for Dara." 

Glaring at the physician, Lucas emphasized, "Just see that you take good care of 
her, or you'll see the other side of the coin, Harvard."

Jacobs chose that moment to enter with the results of Dara's blood work.  "Well, I 
was right, she has traces of digitalis in her system."  Glancing at Lucas, he inquired, 
"You said that she is pregnant, didn't you?"

Lucas nodded his confirmation of the doctor's inquiry, "Yes, ten weeks or so."

Jacobs considered the best way to approach the issue at hand; he had no doubts that 
Lucas Buck wasn't at fault.  The love he possessed for his wife was evidenced by the 
look on his face as he watched the efforts made to save his wife's life.  "Well, for 
the amount in her system it had to have been administered directly into her blood.  
Did she have any kind of injection or vaccination today?"

Lucas glanced at Matt, silently telling him to keep his mouth shut, he would be taking 
this matter up with Hanson personally.  "She had a shot this morning, the nurse was 
new and she probably confused the injections with another patients."  

Jacobs wasn't comfortable with Buck's ready acceptance that this was a simple mistake, 
not when it had meant the possible death of not only his wife, but his unborn child 
as well.  However, he also knew what Lucas Buck was capable of, and flirting with 
disaster wasn't how you lived to an old age.  Finally, he nodded his agreement, 
taking the safest route possible when dealing with this man.  "You're probably right, 
but someone does need to notify Dr. Hanson."  

Lucas threw the man a challenging look, "I'll let him know, doctor.  I plan on 
stopping by his office later anyway."  

Jacobs sighed, as he nodded his acceptance of the man's statement.  Feeling great 
pity for his colleague, he left the room, allowing the radiology technician in to 
perform an ultrasound to determine what if any damage the baby might have suffered.

Matt checked Dara's pulse and heart rate once more, making certain that they had 
indeed returned to normal.  Nodding with relief evident in his eyes, he glanced at 
Lucas,  "Her heart and pulse are back to normal.  So let's see how the baby fared."  

Lucas watched as the technician maneuvered the tool over Dara's abdomen, searching 
for their child's heartbeat.  Finally, he steadied the wand in a central spot and 
hit a series of buttons on the keyboard, giving Matt the opportunity to study the 
image and data.  Matt glanced at Lucas as he inquired, "Would you like to hear your 
child's heartbeat?"  Reaching over he turned a knob increasing the volume.

Lucas stepped around to the other side of the table, watching fascinated as he saw 
a small fuzzy image that represented his son or daughter.  Listening, he heard the 
thump, thump of the monitor and realized for the first time how real the baby now 
seemed to him.  Studying Dara's relaxed face, he felt his heart swell with the love 
he had for both her and their child.  Looking at Matt he inquired with concern, "Is 
it normal for her to still be unconscious?"  

Matt nodded, "Part of the charm of the medication we gave her is that in some cases 
it can work as a tranquilizer.  She's out more now because of that then because of 
the stress of the attack.  Besides, she needs the rest desperately."  Looking at the 
screen as the technician completed the ultrasound, he stated, "As far as the baby is 
concerned, everything looks all right."  

Lucas nodded in silence, grateful for the lives of his wife and child.  Remembering 
exactly how close he could have come to losing both, he looked at Matt and ordered, 
"I have something to take care of, go ahead and admit her.  I'll sign whatever I need 
to when I get back."  

Matt shook his head in sympathy as Lucas left, feeling pity for Hanson.  He was 
willing to bet that the man had no idea as to what was coming his way.

* * * * * * * * * * * *

Andrew Hanson had just secured the front door of his outer office before pouring 
himself a drink from the bottle that he kept carefully hiding in the outer office 
filing cabinet.  Swallowing the fortifying liquid he turned towards his private 
office to relax and contemplate the events of the day.

It had been an extremely stressful day for him, he had realized at Lucas Buck's 
outburst that morning that he was going to have to push his plans ahead and move fast 
than he had anticipated.  He had begun to feel nagging guilt for the torture he was 
putting Dara Buck through, but even that couldn't sway the decision he had made to 
avenge his sister's death.  

After having sorted through his brother-in-law's insane ramblings, he had realized 
who the true culprit in his sister's death had been.  Upon his realization of the 
fact, he had vowed revenge on the party he had considered to be responsible. Lucas 
Buck.

When he had decided to open practice in Trinity, he didn't have any clear plan in 
mind.  When he had spotted the name, Dara Buck on his appointment calendar, he had 
made inquiries and discovered that she indeed was Lucas Buck's wife.  Not believing 
his good fortune to have the answer to his quandary dropped into his lap, he had 
begun formulating a plan as to how to best make the man pay for his sins through his 
wife and unborn child.  The only thing he hadn't considered was Dara herself.

Expecting to find Buck married to a cold, cruel and calculating woman, he had indeed 
been shocked to discover that Dara was the direct opposite of his original 
supposition, being a warm, loving and giving person, who possessed a wonderful 
personality.  Many times he had had several pangs of conscience over the pain and 
torment he was inflicting on her, but it never deterred him from his goal.   
 
Sighing to himself in regret, he voiced his feelings aloud as he opened the door to 
his private office.  "Unfortunately, she had to be the means to an end." Turning the 
lights on, he stopped short.  There, sitting in his chair was Lucas Buck.

"How did you get in here?  I locked the doors and checked every room myself?"

Lucas smiled evilly at the man, "Haven't you heard?  The advantage to being sheriff 
is that I can get in anywhere, anytime."  Leaning forward to place his arms on the 
desk, Lucas pinned the man with his eyes. "You know, doctor, you look like I caught 
you at a bad time.  Am I interrupting something?"  

Swallowing nervously, Hanson replied, "Well, I have to leave town unexpectedly.  I 
was just about to find someone to be on call for me."  

Lucas nodded his understanding, "Yeah, I suppose that would be a good idea, just in 
case one of your patients needs a doctor.  You know how expectant mothers can be; 
some of them develop the most unusual problems.  Take my own wife, for instance.  
She was perfectly healthy, until her pregnancy.  Oh, I expected her to have morning 
sickness and such, but I have to tell you, it breaks my heart a little more every 
time I see how weak and frail she is."  

Answering in what he hoped was a dispassionate voice Hanson replied, "Well, 
hopefully she will regain her health further along."  

Lucas shook his head sadly, "I'm not sure about that, doc.  She seems to get worse 
and worse.  For instance, I found her unconscious on the floor of her office this 
afternoon, not half an hour after she was in your office.  And the odd thing, she 
was on the verge of cardiac arrest.  Can you explain how she could develop a heart 
condition associated with pregnancy?"

Hanson couldn't remember Buck ever getting out of the chair, but the next thing he 
knew he was pushed against the wall with the other man's forearm pressed against 
his throat, glaring daggers at him from eyes that reminded Hanson of smoldering coal
 at that moment.  The hard, knife like edge in his voice was no less frightening. 
"Would you care to explain to me how the hell you thought an almost lethal dose of 
digitalis would boost my wife's immune system?"  

Lucas waited for some comment from the man now in his grasp, when it didn't come 
he continued.  "You know, for once I'm glad that she is as stubborn as she is.  I 
wanted her to go home and rest, she decided to go back to work instead.  That was 
your plan, wasn't it?  I take her home and leave her there by herself, then she 
has a quiet heart attack with no one there with her to get help, she would have 
died nice and quietly, wouldn't she?  Luckily, working in a hospital has its 
advantages.  Now, would you care to tell me why the hell you've been slowly trying 
to kill my wife?  I can guess your reason for the injection this morning, you knew 
I wouldn't let you treat her any longer, and you couldn't afford to have another 
doctor run any tests and find, God only knows, what in her system.  By the way, 
what are you giving her to make her so damn sick?"

Hanson swallowed hard, gripping Lucas' arm in an attempt to loosen the pressure 
on his throat.  Deciding he had nothing left to lose he confessed to Lucas' 
allegations.  "A combination of benzodiazepines and muscle relaxers."  

Lucas sucked in a deep breath, realizing how depraved the man was.  As well as 
understanding now the complete reason for not only Dara's lethargy for the past few 
weeks, but the reason for why she seemed so out of touch and uncomprehending also.  
Realizing exactly how the man managed to get her to take the almost lethal 
combination he narrowed his gaze in hatred.  "That's what is in those vitamins 
you kept pumping into her, isn't it?  I know she was having a rough time with the 
morning sickness from the start, before she came to you, how long have you been 
giving her this stuff?"  

Hanson replied, dejectedly, "Since her first visit, after I realized that she was 
your wife.  I just increased the dosage a little at a time."  

Lucas nodded his understanding, having pieced it all together.  "That's why she 
was acting so spaced out, it's a wonder she was able to function at all.  One thing 
I don't understand, why were you trying to kill her, I know my wife, she hasn't 
ever done anything to harm anyone.  So what do you have against her?"

Hanson glared in defiance as he explained his motives.  "No, she hasn't done 
anything, but you have.  I don't suppose the name Edda Brown means anything to 
you, does it."

Lucas searched his memory, remembering the incident between Carter Brown and Wash 
Suptin.  Carter had mistakenly shot Edda, assuming that she was Wash, who had been 
making advances towards their daughter, Poppy.  "Yeah, it rings a bell.  Carter 
Brown's wife, he shot her.  Thought she was a guy that Poppy was fooling around 
with."  

Hanson narrowed his gaze, accusingly.  "That is your story.  I've talked to 
Carter; I know that if it weren't for you, Edda would still be alive.  She was 
my sister, you bastard."  

Lucas pulled back somewhat, staring at the man in shock.  "Let me get this 
straight, the reason you've tried to kill my wife; a woman who has done absolutely 
nothing to you, as well as our unborn child, who is also innocent, is because you 
believe the ramblings of a psycho, who shot his wife?"  

Hanson nodded, "I know you manipulated it to happen.  The same way you manipulate 
everything else in this town.  You're a demon from hell, which is exactly what 
that child will be as well.  That's why I had to do this."  

Lucas shook his head in disgust, "You need to get your facts straight.  Carter 
pulled the trigger, not me."

Hanson, realizing that his own future was over with, asked dully, "So what happens 
now?  I don't see you as being the forgiving type."  

Lucas considered, he would like nothing better than to rip the man's throat out for 
the pain he had caused Dara.  Not to mention the fear he had put into Lucas at the 
idea of life without her.  The only thing that stopped him from doing it was the 
fact that he knew what Dara's reaction would be to such an act.  The look of 
disappointment and heartbreak that would be in her eyes wasn't something he wanted 
to see.  However, the good doctor administering his own punishment wasn't something 
that he could be faulted for. 

Turning his full attention back to the man, he ventured, "You know, you've almost 
cost me something that I simply am not willing to give up without a fight.  Not to 
mention what you've put her through.  That's why this is going to take careful 
thought and consideration on my part."  Releasing the man, he turned to the door 
as he threw over his shoulder, "I think however doctor, that you just might know 
the best cure for your own diagnosis."  With that he pulled the door to and left, 
knowing that Hanson would never pose a threat to his wife again.  


Matt was making his rounds when re ran into Lucas in the hallway, motioning towards 
an unoccupied room, Lucas waited till the door shut before inquiring, "How is she?"

Matt nodded his head in satisfaction, "She's stable, her heart and pulse rates are 
back to normal, and she's resting now."  

Lucas handed Matt two bottles of pills for him to examine.  After looking at the 
labels carefully, Matt asked cautiously, "What are these?"

Still seething with anger at the audacity that Hanson had possessed, Lucas replied, 
"Those, are what that bastard was pumping into my wife."  

Matt looked at the bottles once more, dropping his jaw in astonishment he asked, 
"How did he ever get her to take these?  She isn't ignorant when it comes to 
medication, she would have spotted the labels." Realizing how it had been accomplished, 
he answered his own question.  "He gave her capsules in different bottles."  Matt 
shook his head in wonder, "My God, no wonder she's so sick, the side effects alone 
would wreak the results he was after, not to mention the reason she hasn't been able 
to function, but what changed?  I mean, why administer the digitalis this morning?"

Lucas sighed, aggravated that he had not followed his first impulse and taken Dara to 
another doctor sooner.  "Because, I stopped buying the line he was throwing that she 
would improve.  And had she not been so drugged and confused, she wouldn't have 
bought it either.  He couldn't afford for me to take her to another doctor, when 
they ran blood tests whey would know what was going on."

Matt shook his head in disgust of Hanson's disregard for human life.  "So he decided 
to go ahead and kill her."  

Lucas nodded, "And if she hadn't insisted on coming back to work, it would have 
worked.  I wanted her to go home and rest, if she had, she would have went into 
cardiac arrest, with no one there to get her help."  

Matt narrowed his gaze, suspicious of the motive prompting Hanson's behavior.  He 
knew it couldn't have been anything on Dara's part to provoke the man this far, so 
the reason had to lay on her husband. "But why?"  

Lucas could see the thoughts turning in the other man's mind as he confirmed his 
suspicions.  "Do you remember Edda Brown?"

Matt searched his memory for a moment, and then remembered, "Isn't she the one 
whose husband mistook her for a boy he thought their daughter was fooling around 
with?"  

Lucas nodded, "One and the same.  Hanson is he brother, he blames me for his 
sister's death."  

 Matt looked at him in stark honesty, "So he as after revenge, only instead of 
killing you, he was going to kill Dara."  

Lucas nodded in agreement of his statement, choosing to remain silent.  Since he 
had no words to justify any of what had taken place.

Matt was about to walk out the door when he turned and pinned Lucas with his eyes, 
stating his feelings in a tone that was neither that of reproach or condemnation, 
just simple honesty.  "You know, you've caused a lot of damage to people's lives 
so I strongly suggest that you be more on guard.  I'm certain that there are others 
out there waiting for a chance at revenge.  Although I can't say I would blame them, 
the fact is that more than likely, Dara would be the one to pay the price for it, 
and that would be the true crime of it."  With that Matt left him to ponder his 
statement.


Lucas was sitting in a chair dozing when his wife finally regained consciousness the 
next day.  

Not able to focus on her surroundings, Dara glanced about the room.  She was about 
to panic until her gaze fell on her husband, asleep in a chair next to her bed.  
She wanted to reach over and touch his arm, to awaken him, but she couldn't quite 
seem to make her hand follow through with the actions necessary to accomplish the 
task.  

Sensing the change, Lucas opened his eyes to witness the beginning of his wife's 
panic.  Rising from his chair he stood over her bed, taking her hand he gently placed 
it back on the bed as he sat on the edge next to her.

Looking at him as though she weren't certain whether she were dreaming or awake, 
she hesitantly reached up to touch him, assuring herself that she wasn't hallucinating.
Reassured by the solid flesh she felt beneath her hand, she began crying with relief.

Lucas, not certain what was taking place, carefully pulled her against him, cautious 
of the IV tubes in her arm.  "What is it, darlin?  I'm right here, go ahead and tell 
me."  Relaxing his grip so that she could look up at him, he noticed the odd look in
her eyes.

"I don't know.  What's the matter with me?  I remember going for my check up and 
that's all.  I feel so strange; I've had all of these strange dreams where I couldn't 
find you anywhere.  And I don't feel as though I have any control over my own body.  
Oh Lucas, what's wrong with me, and what about the baby?"  

Lucas had made his mind up to tell her the truth when she asked about the events 
leading to her present condition.  Pulling her to him once more, he explained, "I 
found out why you weren't getting any better."  

Looking up at him, she asked, "Why, what was the matter?"

Sighing heavily, he replied, "Hanson was poisoning you, he was switching your 
vitamins with tranquilizers and muscle relaxers.  He was going to let you get run 
down to the point of death.  He admitted that he was increasing the dosage gradually, 
till eventually you would more or less overdose.  Yesterday he decided to speed 
things up, he couldn't take the chance that I would take you to another doctor.  If 
they ran tests, they would know what he had been doing, so he gave you an almost 
lethal dose of digitalis in that injection he gave you.  You were about to go into 
cardiac arrest when I found you in your office.  Thank God you decided to come back 
here and forgot your purse in the car, if you had went home."  Lucas left the 
remainder of the statement unfinished, not wanting to consider the possibility of 
what might have happened.

Looking at him fearfully, she inquired, "What about the baby?"

Lucas smiled, finally able to give her something positive to consider, "Your new 
physician, Dr. Matt Crower, did a thorough exam and an ultra sound.  The baby is 
fine, with a good healthy heartbeat."  

Relaxing visibly that their child was still alive, she leaned back against the 
pillows, already fatigued.  

Just then Matt came in for his rounds, "Good, you're awake finally, lets have a 
look."  After satisfying himself that she was progressing well, he sat down to 
discuss his prognosis.  "All right, here are the ground rules.  I've checked, you're 
at least ten pounds underweight, so when you start gaining at a steady pace we'll 
see about letting you out of here.  Plus, you have a large quantity of drugs in your 
system, luckily what he gave you isn't habit forming, but you may still have 
withdrawal symptoms, so with that in mind, you're here definitely until your systems 
clean, all right?"

Dara nodded her acceptance of the situation, not particularly having any choice 
considering that the life of her baby was at stake.

Ben chose that moment to lightly rap on the door, peeking in he grinned whe he 
saw Dara fully awake.  Coming into the room, he pulled a bunch of flowers from 
behind his back.  

Smiling weakly, Dara thanked him as she asked Matt to place them in some water.  

Motioning to Lucas, they both stepped outside of the room so Ben could give him 
the news he had just received.  

Leaning against the wall with his arms folded over his chest, he waited for Ben to 
tell him what he already knew.  

"Lucas, they found Hanson's body in his office this morning.  Apparently, he 
committed suicide; they found an empty bottle of whiskey and two empty bottles of 
pills next to him.  Looks like he downed both bottles with the booze."  

Lucas nodded his head, careful to mask the fact that he already knew what had 
happened.  "All right, Ben.  Can you handle it?"  

Ben shrugged complacently, "Yeah, me and Floyd can manage it.  You just take care 
of your wife."  

Lucas walked back into the room, just as Matt was leaving.  He could see the 
questioning look in his wife's eyes.  Steeling himself, he sat next to her on the 
edge of the bed and waited for her begin.  Even after the ordeal she had been 
through, and the drugged state she had been in, Lucas knew she was a very astute 
person. Taking her hand in his, he opened the doorway for her to start.  "You want 
to ask me something?"

Dara swallowed hard, then nodded her head in uncertainly, "Yes, but I'm not certain 
I really want the answer to it."

Lucas, already knowing what she was wondering, asked the question on her mind.  "You 
want to know why Hanson was trying to kill you?"  

Dara searched his eyes, stating rather than asking, "It has something to do with you, 
doesn't it?"

Lucas placed his hand along her cheek, sighing with guilt, "Yes darlin, I'm afraid 
it does.  There was a man a couple of years ago, Carter Brown, he mistook his wife 
a boy their daughter had been fooling around with and shot her.  He's in Juniper 
House today, but he blames me because I helped get the boy a job with Carter.  
Hanson was Edda Brown's brother.   He believed, like Carter, that it was my fault, 
he decided to come her and get back at me.  Unfortunately, choosing him as your 
obstetrician dropped the perfect opportunity into his lap."  

Dara looked at him, considering for a moment, she asked, "What happens to him now?"  

Lucas sighed heavily, not wanting to upset her any further, but not wanting to keep 
the truth from her.  "Now, he goes to Hell.  They found him in his office this 
morning.  He chased down two full bottles of the same pills he was giving you with 
a full bottle of booze.  My guess is he knew it wouldn't take long to find out how 
you were injected with digitalis, so he decided to punish himself."

Dara sat quietly for a moment, then looking up at him, unable to hold the tears at 
bay any longer, she voiced softly, "I'm frightened."  

Pulling her tightly into his embrace, he answered, "You have nothing to fear anymore.  
I swear it.  I talked with Crower, he's taking over as your doctor, and we know he 
can be trusted."  Placing his hands on either side of her face he vowed, "I swear I 
won't let another living soul ever hurt you again.  I should have taken the initiative 
and taken you to another doctor a lot sooner, for that I am most definitely sorry, but 
nothing like this will ever happen again."  Although he dreaded her answer, he 
inquired, "Would you feel better if you went away, or would you feel safer if we got 
a divorce?"  Watching her face for an answer, holding his breath and hoping it 
wouldn't be the one he didn't want to consider, he waited for her reply.

Looking at him in shock, she stated, "I thought you said before we were married 
that there would never be a divorce."  

Nodding his head in response, he replied, "Yes I did, and I meant it too, but I 
would rather try to live without you, then to risk someone harming you.  I'll leave 
the choice up to you." 

Shaking her head vehemently, she stated, "No, I love you too much to leave you and 
we said for better or for worse.  I guess this is the worse."  

Holding her close, he smiled, "That's my girl." 


For the almost two weeks that Dara was a patient, Lucas stayed constantly by his 
wife's side as she regained her health.  

During her stay, Caleb popped in and out with flowers he had picked, or some small 
stuffed animal he had used his allowance to purchase for her.  Caleb couldn't help 
but feel pleased with his efforts when he saw the smile it brought to her face, 
making it well worth his sacrifice, be it time or money.

Finally, Matt came in after she had been a patient for about ten days, smiling 
despite himself.  "Well, I just got the latest test back.  Your system is totally 
devoid of anything that shouldn't be there.  And all the tests on the baby came 
back, the baby wasn't affected, not to mention that you are now six pounds heavier 
than what you were when you were admitted.  So you can go home today, if you want."  

Dara sighed in relief, "Thank God, I'm sick of this place!"  

Matt nodded his head in empathy; he had spent his share of time in a hospital as 
well.  "Oh, by the way, as your physician, until your health is improved and the 
morning sickness completely goes away, as of now you are on maternity leave from 
Fulton County General.  You can still work on the project, but only if you agree to 
delegate the responsibility and not do all the work yourself."   

Dara reluctantly agreed with his edict, "All right, Matt.  I get the hint."  

After all the papers were signed, Dara was more than ready to leave when Lucas came 
to take her home.  He had spent most his time with her during the day, but she had 
insisted that he sleep at home, that being the case, he had become overly aware of 
just how big their bed had become without her in it beside him.

Once on their way home, Lucas informed her that he had a surprise waiting for her 
when they reached the house.


As soon as the car pulled into the driveway, Caleb came running out to greet Dara.  
Throwing his arms around her, he stated, "I sure am glad you ain't got to spend no 
more time in the hospital.  Besides, it just aint no fun here without you."  Taking 
her bag from Lucas, he ran back inside to deposit it in their room.

Since Dara was still feeling weak and drained, she made no protests when Lucas took 
her in his arms, carrying her inside.  Pushing the door shut, he inquired, "Do you 
want me to take you upstairs, or would you rather go to the den?"  

Dara shook her head, "I'm sick to death of beds, let me sit in my rocking chair for 
awhile."  Once she was settled, she looked up at him in curiosity, "So, what's the 
surprise?"

Mrs. Adams chose that moment to enter the room, bearing a tray.  

Dara looked at Lucas in uncertainty, noticing the broad smile he was now wearing. 
"I thought the best thing all the way around was to get someone in to help out, 
till after the baby comes."  

Dara frowned sharply, and then noticing the stricken look on Mrs. Adams face, she 
hastened to explain.  "Please don't misunderstand me, Mrs. Adams, I'm thrilled you're 
here, but I." 

Lucas, already certain as to the remainder of her statement, chastised her sharply.  
"Damned, Dara be sensible.  You're still weak; you're in no condition to run this 
house by yourself, not to mention all the cleaning, cooking, and shopping.  By the 
time you do get back to full strength, it will be just about time for the baby to 
be born."    Realizing that he had spoken more sharply than he had intended, he 
knelt down and placed his hand along her cheek, gazing into her eyes, "And besides 
that, I would feel a lot better knowing that there is someone here with you when 
I'm not.  I came too close to losing you to risk it again, so please do this, for 
me."  

Dara, seeing the pleading look in his eyes turned towards Mrs. Adams, "I guess 
we'll be spending a lot of time together, Mrs. Adams."  

Relieved by her words, both Mrs. Adams and Lucas smiled at her.  Just then Caleb 
came bounding down the stairs.  "Hey, I just thought about it, what's for supper?"

Lucas shook his head, laughing, "That's my boy."  


Later that night in the privacy of their bedroom, Dara was trying to gently coax 
her husband into some recuperative care of a different nature.

Lucas, who was wary of subjecting his wife to any type of physical discomfort, was 
trying to reason with her, although the sight of her lying propped on one elbow in 
the middle of their bed, was almost more than his self restraint was able to bear.  
"I'm just not sure that this is a good idea, honey."

Dara huffed in frustration, "You are aware that there are women who do make love 
up until just before they deliver, aren't you?"

Lucas nodded his head, "Yes, that's true, but most women didn't almost die and spend 
two weeks in the hospital."  

Dara, looked at him sharply as she tried to patiently reason with him.  "Lucas, 
there is nothing we can do to change that, but other than still being a little weak 
and tired, I feel much better."  As if the thought had suddenly occurred to her, she 
looked at him in contemplation, "However, if you don't find me attractive anymore
because of my condition, than that's a different matter.  I'll just have to try and 
understand."  With that said she pulled the covers over herself and turned towards 
the wall.  

Lucas, realizing that she was insecure in her ability to still tempt, as well as 
please him, walked over to her side of the bed and knelt down to face her.  Shaking 
his head he stated, "I could never find you unattractive, darlin.  It's just that 
your body has been through so much, I don't want to cause you anymore pain or hurt 
you in any way."  Smiling at her sadly, he emphasized his plight, "Believe me, you 
have no idea how much I hated this bed without you in it with me."  

Placing her hand on the side of his face, she looked at him beseechingly, "Please, 
make love to me.  I missed you so much."  

Lucas leaned over and kissed her deeply, lifting his head, he stated, "I've missed 
you just as much."  

Putting her arms around his neck, she pulled him down to kiss her once more.  

Lucas was trying hard to control himself, aware of how sensitive and fragile she 
still was.  A fact evidenced by the jerking movement she made when he traced a 
pattern across her breasts.  Looking up she asked in concern, "Did I hurt you?"

Dara shook her head, brushing it off with a shaky laugh, "No, I just didn't realize 
how sensitive I am there."  

Endeavoring to be even more gentle, he ventured do her abdomen, which was beginning 
to show a slight curve to it.  Raining kisses over her middle, he heard her giggle. 
"Lucas, that tickles."  

Lifting his head to smile at her, he asked playfully, "Well, if you'd rather I 
stop."  

Dara shook her head, smiling, "Don't you dare!"

Lucas feeling his own desire rising, poised himself over his wife, "Are you sure 
this won't hurt you or the baby?"  

Smiling up at him, she puller him to her.  "I'm sure."

Bracing himself, he gently continued, watching her face for any signs of pain.

Dara smiled up at him, "See, I told you it would be all right, besides it's not 
healthy to practice self denial, you know."  

Nibbling at her mouth, he expounded on her statement, "I can understand why, I don't 
think I could live if I couldn't touch you."  

After they had both found satisfaction in each other, Dara was silently grateful.  
She had been afraid that the magic and joy that they had shared in their lovemaking 
would be changed forever.  They had discontinued with making love shortly after 
the discovery of her pregnancy, because of the state her health had taken.  Although 
at first they had tried to continue as they had been since their wedding night, but 
with the morning sickness and lethargy that she had suffered, due to the drugs she 
had been given, Lucas had contented himself to simply hold her close to him through 
the nights.  Dara had wanted this encounter more to prove to herself that the
combination of interweaving not only their bodies but also their souls and hearts, 
hadn't been extinguished with her illness.  

In the after glow of their enjoyment of each other, Lucas, who was lying on his back 
with Dara curled next to him, voiced the concerns his wife had tried to keep hidden 
to herself.  "Now, are you satisfied that what we had before we still do?" 

Dara had become use to the ease he seemed to possess when it came to guessing her 
thoughts at times such as this, but it was still disconcerting to have the fact 
placed in front of her.  Sitting up, clutching the sheet to her chest, she accused, 
"You knew, didn't you?   You knew the whole time that was one of the reasons why I 
wanted you to make love to me."  

Lucas sat up, bracing his arm across his upraised knee, nodding.  "Yes darlin, I 
did." Cupping her face in his hands and gazing deep into her eyes, he stated,  
"Sweetheart, listen to me and listen good.  I have not become un attracted to you, 
if anything I find you more beautiful and sexy.  What we have between us, in bed or 
out, that won't ever change.  You're it, for the rest of my life.  I know that you 
were afraid because it had been so long, but honey, that wasn't your fault.  And let 
me assure you the whole time you were ill the only thing I could think of besides 
you getting better, was when you would be well enough for me to make love to you 
again.  And before you begin worrying about it, even when you look like someone's 
put a basketball up your dress, you'll still be beautiful to me.  Do you understand 
me?  Nothing in the world will ever change my love for you."

Dara sat with tears streaming down her face as she nodded her acceptance of his 
statement.  

Looking at her with a concerned smile, Lucas asked, "I hope that those are tears 
of happiness, although I understand your hormones aren't exactly normal right now.  
I guess I'll just have to keep you so happy you cant find a reason to cry."  

Dara placed her hand over his, replying softly, "You already do that."  

Wiping her tears away, he straightened the pillows and laid back down, pulling her 
closely into his embrace, after making certain that she was warm enough, he kissed 
her gently.  "Now that we have satisfied both our cravings, common sense suggests that 
you and our baby get some rest.  So goodnight, love."  

Snuggling closer, she replied, "Night, I love you, too."  

End of Chapter Eleven

* * * * * * * * * * * *

Chapter Twelve


Lucas' relief of his wife's returning strength was increasingly evident as the 
days passed by.  She had her first check up with Matt a week after she had been 
allowed to go home.  Lucas, wanting to be included in every aspect of their baby's 
life, went with her.  He had been delighted beyond words as Matt pronounced that 
her pregnancy was progressing normally.  She was now three and a half months along 
and although she was beginning to show her condition, Matt insisted that she still 
needed to gain at least ten more pounds.  The morning sickness had completely 
passed, as well as the lethargy she had suffered, leaving her able to enjoy the 
remainder of her pregnancy.

Mrs. Adams still helped with the house, having become very fond of Dara, she was 
relieved to see that Dara wasn't suffering the same malady that Judith Temple had, 
nor the same problems that Gail Emory had been rumored to have suffered.  

Lucas was thoroughly enjoying his wife's condition; he hadn't been able to take 
part in Caleb's life from the beginning, so the chance to do so now and share the 
experience with his wife was extremely rewarding to him.  The only disappointment 
came when he hadn't been able to accompany Dara for her scheduled ultrasound.  
Although he had been present when the first one was done in the cardiac unit, he 
desperately wanted to be there, since it would be the first time Dara would see 
their child move as well as hear its heartbeat.  However, since there had been 
an attempted prison escape upstate he had had to forego the appointment to attend 
a mandatory law enforcement meeting which left him in a grim mood, until he heard 
a light knock on his office door.  Looking up he was somewhat surprised to see his 
wife's smiling face peeking around the door. "I don't suppose you would like to 
hear something surprising, would you?

Lucas immediately got up, returning her smile as he ushered her in and helped her 
lower herself into a chair.  Placing a kiss on her lips he nodded, "I could use 
something to lighten my mood right now, yes.  What's the news?"

Just then, Ben chose to interrupt, "Lucas, I'm sorry but I saw Dara come in and I 
was going to get something to drink, so I thought I'd see if there was anything 
you two wanted."  

Lucas silently chucked at his deputy's eagerness to please, he knew that he had 
developed a fondness and over protectiveness towards Dara, but since he was afraid 
of incurring Lucas' jealousy he always masked it in the guise of being hospitable, 
as he was now doing.  Finally, Lucas nodded, "Yeah, Ben.  I could use some coffee."  
Turning to Dara, he inquired "Juice?"  At her nod of agreement he completed the 
request, "Orange juice for Dara, thanks, Ben."  

Focusing his attention once more on his wife, he perched himself on the corner of 
his desk.  "Now, what did the good doctor have to say that was so surprising?"

Dara glanced up at him shyly as she handed him what appeared to be some type of 
photo.  "Look at that and tell me what you see."  

Lucas took the paper from her hand and glanced at it, already having identified 
it as an ultrasound printout.  "I see the baby, why?"  

Dara shook her head, motioning to the photo once more.  "Take another look, a 
good long look."  

Walking around his desk, Lucas turned the desk lamp on and placed the photo beneath 
it.  There, behind the image he could discern what looked like lines similar to the 
ones representing their child.  Narrowing his gaze to study it closely he glanced 
back to his wife, "I think I'm seeing another baby here, does this mean what I 
think it does?"  

Dara, pushing herself up from the chair came around and elaborated on his discovery, 
"See that line?  It's another baby, we're having twins."  Lucas looked at it for a 
moment longer, he hadn't contemplated the possibility of twins.  

Dara, misunderstanding the look on her husbands face, was wearing a look of sadness 
on her own as she inquired softly, "You're not happy about it, are you?"  

Lucas, seeing the beginning of tears in her eyes, rushed to assure her as he pulled 
her close to him, "Not happy?  You've got to be kidding; I just never considered 
the idea of twins.  Baby, I'm thrilled."  

Ben, who had returned to bring them what they had requested, stood watching them 
with his mouth hanging open.  Lucas, catching sight of him standing there, grinned 
broadly.  "Ben, we're not having a baby, we're having two babies."  Turning and 
grabbing Dara's hand he headed for the door, grabbing her purse and handing it to 
her, stated, "Come on, we're going to celebrate."  Passing by Ben, he threw over 
his shoulder, "Ben, I'm off for the night."  

Ben shook his head in astonishment as he walked over to straighten Lucas' desk.  
Glancing at the photo on the corner of Dara, taken on her wedding day, he picked 
the photo up as he stated, "Well, I guess we were all right about you, you've 
certainly worked miracles."  


After their discovery of twins and Caleb's reassurances that if one brother or 
sister was fine, than two would be even better, Dara and Lucas began preparing in 
earnest for the arrival of their children.  

The only unpleasant note came when Mrs. Adams informed then that she would be moving 
to Charlotte, to live with her daughter.  Since her son-in-law had unexpectedly 
passed away, her daughter was in dire need of her help with her children, so she 
had asked her mother to come and live with her indefinitely.  

Dara and Lucas, knowing how much she had already done for them, hastened to assure 
her that they would manage and that should she ever want it she always had a place 
in their home and family as well.  Lucas had further surprised the woman by handing 
her an envelope the evening before her departure containing two thousand dollars.  
He had refused all of her arguments for not accepting the money, stating that after 
all she had done for not only Dara and himself, but her mother as well, that she had 
more than earned it. 

A couple of nights after Mrs. Adams departure Lucas was giving serious consideration 
to the problem as he watched Dara preparing for bed.  She was now five months into 
her pregnancy and since she had finally begun to pick up the weight that Matt had 
insisted was necessary, as well as expecting twins, she was beginning to find her 
stomach, more times than not, to be an obstacle.  

Remembering her brush with death Lucas was determined to make the remainder of her 
pregnancy as trouble free as possible.  That being the case they were most 
definitely going to have to find someone to help her with the house and such.  

Continuing to watch his wife as she brushed her hair Lucas' thought began turning 
towards other avenues of pursuit.  Going over to where she now stood, he took the 
brush from her hand and finished brushing out the dark red length of her hair.  
Setting the brush on the dresser surface he pushed her long hair aside and began 
nibbling at her earlobe then continued on a path down the length of her neck.  "You 
know, it's absolutely freezing outside, and I think that it would be an absolute 
waste if we didn't take advantage of the cold outside and the fire inside."  With 
that, he eased her robe from her shoulders to let it fall in a silken puddle to 
the floor as he began to unfasten her gown.  Dara had reached her hand out to switch 
the light off when Lucas gently restrained her, stating, "No.  I want to see you, 
all of you." 

They had continued with the intimate nature of their marriage after Dara's recovery 
from her illness.  Although they continued to have the same magical interweaving of 
both body and spirit as they had had before, the more Dara's condition became evident 
the more insecure she had become.  It was noticeable in such actions as her insistence 
that the lights be off, as well as her shyness at being unclothed in her husband's 
presence.  

Lucas knew that his wife's image of herself wasn't flattering.  The perception that 
she held of her body was that it was becoming misshapen and distorted.  Lucas' 
opinion was quite the opposite, although it was apparent that she was pregnant, the 
rest of her body was still slender.  To him she was beautiful and alluring, but he 
knew that in her mind she was unattractive.  He kept assuring her that he found her 
even more desirable than before, but her opinion of herself remained the same.

Dara now stood in front of him in embarrassment as she stated, "Trust me, you don't 
want to see me.  I'm ugly, misshaped, fat, clumsy and I'm sure that you don't want 
to see the stretch marks that have started."  

Placing his finger under her chin he gently turned her head to meet his gaze.  "You 
don't listen, do you?  I've told you before that I don't care about all of that.  
To me you're beautiful and for your information, you're not misshaped, fat, and 
definitely not ugly.  You happen to be pregnant and as far as the stretch marks 
they'll go away after the babies are born, but I want you to get this through that 
thick head of yours, you don't repulse me."  Dara looked down in surprise as she 
felt the proof of his statement pressing against her swollen abdomen, then blushing 
she looked back up to her husband, who was grinning leeringly at her as he stated, 
"As you can see you, my dear, have the totally opposite effect on me."  

With his last statement he sent her gown to fall with her robe.  Dara now stood in 
front of him, totally unclothed.  Lucas could see the insecurity in her eyes as she 
stated, "I told you I wasn't as attractive as I used to be."    Lucas titled her 
face to gaze into her eyes as he nodded, "You're right, you're not, you're more 
beautiful than before."  With that he knelt down and lifted her in his arms to lay 
her on their bed, he had begun tracing patterns over her body when he stopped 
suddenly, having reached the rise of her stomach.

Dara looked u, understanding why he had stopped, smiling.  

Lucas, not certain he had felt it, placed his hand across her stomach, feeling the 
same fluttering under his hand that he had experienced before, this time with a 
little more force.  Looking back to Dara he inquired, "Is that the first time 
they've moved?"  

Dara nodded, "I guess they didn't like my self pity any more than you did."  

Laughing, he sat with his hand on her stomach until the movement ceased, shaking 
his head as he stated, "I know if they kick with that much force on the outside, I 
can only imagine what it feels like on the inside."  

Dara laughed, caught up in the joy of this new discovery, "It wasn't too bad."  

Lucas, turning serious once more, caught her eyes with his and held their gaze as 
he braced himself over her, "Now do you believe me?  You're not fat, ugly, or 
misshapen.  You're pregnant and without a doubt the most beautiful woman I've ever 
seen."  

Dara, reaching up to place her arms around his neck, smiled at him.  "I believe 
you and I also believe that if you don't make love to me right now, I'm going to 
go crazy."  

Lucas kissed her passionately after replying, "Always willing to help a lady in 
distress, especially when she's my wife."  


The ringing of the doorbell the next morning solved the answer to the dilemma 
created by Mrs. Adams absence.   Lucas was just coming downstairs for breakfast, 
when the doorbell chimed.   He yelled in the direction of the kitchen, where his 
wife was cooking his breakfast, "I got it, Dara."  With that he opened the door to 
find his grandmother standing there, clutching her coat close to her.

"Oh, I swear, I aint never felt such cold before."  Seeing her grandson gaping at 
her, she motioned to the door, "Well, you going to let my suitcases sit there till 
they decide to walk in by themselves?"  

Lucas regained his composure as he grabbed the three suitcases and set them against 
the wall.  Turning he addressed his grandmother, "Mama, what are you doing here?"

Shaking her head in admonishment, Lucilla stated,  "Well isn't that nice, here I come 
to help you and Dara out until she has that baby, and not even a glad to see you."

Dara, having heard voices, made her way up the hall to see whom it was.  "Lucas, who 
was at the door?"  Seeing her grandmother in law, she smiled warmly, "Mama, what are 
you doing here, why didn't you call and let me know you were coming?" Reaching over, 
Dara hugged the woman in welcome.

When Dara pulled away from her, Lucilla looked down at her grandson's wife, shocked, 
"Lord child, you sure you still have four more months to go?"  

Dara, not certain as to her meaning, looked at the woman in question, "I thought 
you knew, we're having twins."  

Lucilla smiled, "You are, well then I guess it's a good thing I came to help you two 
out then, isn't it?" 

Dara glanced to Lucas, who shrugged his shoulders in answer to her silent inquiry 
about the woman's statement.  Lucas hugged his grandmother, sensing her uncertainty, 
"We're glad to see you, mama.  Let's go in the kitchen."  

After she had placed Lucas' breakfast in front of him and gotten Lucilla a cup of 
coffee as well as some juice for herself, Dara eased herself into a chair, as Lucilla 
inquired, "Well, was I wrong, you don't need any help?"  

Dara, addressing the subject, began carefully, "To be honest, mama. We didn't think 
of calling you because we thought it would be too much for you."

Lucilla stared at Dara in disbelief, "I aint that old, girl.  I can handle the cooking 
and help clean and such.  Besides, I want to be here when my great-grandchildren come 
into the world.  So, do I stay?" 

Lucas and Dara exchanged looks of inquiry, finally Dara shrugged, "Well, we know we 
can trust her and she has a right to be here and see the babies when they're born.  
I don't mind if she stays."  Just then the phone rang.  Dara excused herself to 
answer it in the other room.  

Taking advantage of Dara's absence, Lucas cautioned his grandmother, "Mama, I 
appreciate you wanting to stay and help us out, and I'm glad you're here, but I'm 
warning you right now.  No interference of any kind in mine, Dara's or the babies 
lives.  Do we understand each other?" 

Lucilla nodded acceptance of her grandson's dictate, "All right, we understand each
other, I'm just here to help her out, by the way, how is she doing, is she really 
better?"

Lucas nodded, "Crower says she's progressing better than he thought she would, so she 
should have a normal time from here on out."  

Dara came back in the room brushing tears from her eyes, as she stated firmly, " I 
have to go to Mobile.  That was Kara, daddy has had another heart attack and the doctor 
said that she needed to call all of us in."  

Lucas got up immediately to comfort her, oblivious to his grandmother's presence, he 
pulled her to him.  "It's all right, darlin.  Let it go; don't hold it in it isn't 
good for you or the babies.  Let it go."   

Dara leaned against him; clutching his vest in her hands she began sobbing.  After 
she had gotten control of her emotions once more, she looked up at him.  "I'll leave 
in a couple of hours, I need to pack and then go by the bank and get some cash, just 
in case." 

Lucas shook his head, "I'm sorry, baby, but you're not going by yourself.  I'll call 
Ben, I've got some time coming anyway."  With that he went to the phone and made the 
call.  After explaining the situation to him, Ben readily agreed to take over for 
Lucas as long as was necessary.  With that done, Lucas turned to his wife and 
grandmother, "I'll go by the bank, and we'll leave in about an hour."  With that said, 
he left to take cars of his tasks.  

Lucilla got up from her chair and taking Dara's hand in hers, patted it comfortingly, 
"Come on, child.  Let's get you two ready to go."  


Two hours later they were well on their way.  Dara had offered to help with the 
driving, but Lucas had stated that it was unnecessary.  Dara, having become accustomed 
to afternoon naps, fell asleep just outside the state line.  Lucas, knowing the 
strain the next few days would probably be on her, let her sleep till just before 
the exit for the hospital her father was in, he woke her up, reluctantly, "Darlin, 
we're almost there."

Dara woke, not even shocked by the fact that Lucas had found the hospital, despite 
the fact that he had never been to the city before, and Dara hadn't given him 
directions.   He let her out at the entry way to the hospital, then left to park 
the car.  Dara proceeded straight to the cardiac unit.


End of Chapter Twelve

* * * * * * * * * * *

Chapter Thirteen


Once Dara reached the door to the ICU area she was stopped and asked to identify 
herself, the guard explaining that only immediate family were allowed to go any 
further.  Nodding her head in understanding, she supplied the requested information.  
"Dara Chambers Buck, I'm Alex Chambers' daughter.  And by the way, my husband will be 
up in a second."  After checking a list, the guard nodded his approval for her to 
enter as he pushed a button to allow the door to unlock.

Dara hurried through to find her father's room.  Spotting his name on one of the doors, 
she opened it cautiously.  She was never so glad of the training she had received in 
her profession for controlling her emotions as she was now, seeing her father lying 
in the middle of a hospital bed with various tubes and IV's running from his body.  
Dara softly closed the door, careful to avert her eyes away from the sight of her 
father, lying so helpless.  Crossing the space between them, she went to the chair 
where Kara was sitting, apparently deep in thought.  

Kara turned, startled, as she felt a hand on her shoulder.  Seeing her sister she 
got up and hugged her tightly, then stepping back to take in her obvious condition, 
she smiled sadly, "Well, it's definitely apparent it's twins, isn't it?"  

Dara nodded solemnly before asking, "What have the doctors said?"  

Motioning for Dara to follow her out of the room, in case their father awoke, Kara 
explained once outside what the doctor's prognosis had been.  "They've found another 
blockage, that's what caused this attack.   They're saying that the only thing to do 
is an angioplasty, but his heart is so weak from the attack that his chances aren't 
very good."  

Dara looked at her sister in disbelief, asking calmly, "So what are our options, 
either he has it and probably dies on the table, or he doesn't and has to cope with 
the pain till he dies?" 

Kara nodded her head in agreement with her sister's assessment of the situation.
"Unfortunately, those are the only two doors open to us."  

Dara glanced through the observation window of her father's room studying her father, 
hoping for a better solution to present itself. Finally, already knowing the answer, 
she asked the question on her mind.  "What does daddy say about it?"  

Kara sighed heavily, "He said that he would rather die fighting than to just lay down 
and give in."  Placing her hand on her sister's arm, Kara inquired, "Look, Jack will 
be here any minute, when did you eat last?"  

Dara considered her sister's inquiry, and then shrugged, "I don't remember, Lucas let 
me sleep for most of the trip."  

Kara stated, "Well, when they get up here, it's almost time for us to leave for the 
shift change anyway, we'll go and get something to eat."


After parking the car Lucas followed behind Dara to the cardiac unit.  He had 
deliberately lingered behind in order to give her some time with her sister and father, 
as well as a chance to talk to the doctor in private.

He was now in the elevator heading to the floor where the unit could be found.  The 
only other person on the elevator was a man Lucas knew for certain he had never seen 
before, although the stranger kept glancing at Lucas as though he somehow recognized 
him.  Lucas glanced at the man, taking in his appearance trying to recall if he had 
ever seen this person before.  He was slightly shorter than Lucas, although slightly 
older, with a touch of gray here and there in his hair.  Lucas knew for certain that 
he had never set eyes on this man, although there was something slightly familiar 
about his face. Finally, the man addressed him, "Excuse me, aren't you Lucas Buck?"

Glancing at the man in irritation, Lucas asked testily, "Why?"

Holding his hands in a gesture of surrender the man replied, "No offense."  Then, 
offering his hand for a handshake, he stated, "I'm Jack Tanner, Kara's husband."  

Lucas took the man's hand in return, "Nice to meet you." 

Jack nodded his head as he explained, "I didn't mean to freak you out, I recognized 
you from the wedding picture Kara keeps on our mantel."  Looking puzzled, he queried, 
"By the way, where is Dara?"  

Lucas motioned upward to indicate the floor they were about to arrive at.  "I let her 
go ahead, while I parked the car."  The elevator signaled their arrival at the floor 
they had designated.  Exiting, they found their wives seated in the lobby area, 
awaiting their arrival.  

Seeing her husband, Kara got up to greet him, then asked, "Jack, have you met Dara's 
husband, Lucas?"

Jack nodded, "Yeah, I recognized him from their wedding picture."  Then, turning to 
greet his favored sister in law, he asked, "Well baby sister, don't I get a hug 
anymore?"  Jack watched as she pushed herself up from her chair to greet him.  Taking 
in her obvious condition, he shook his head as he hugged her, stepping back to look 
at her closer, he teased, "Well, it's a good thing you got twins in there, otherwise 
that kid would weigh a ton."  

Hitting his arm in mock anger, Dara returned his good-natured teasing, "Now is that 
anyway to talk to your favorite sister in law, especially in my condition."  

Kara smiled at their teasing as she turned to inform him, "Honey, it's time for the 
shift change and Dara needs to eat, lets go grab something then we'll come back so 
she can see daddy."  

Nodding to his wife, Jack replied, "Sounds good." 


After they had ordered their food, Kara approached the subject of their 
accommodations.  "Brittany can sleep in Jacob's room, I hope you guys don't mind a 
double bed."  

Lucas turned to her, "We can stay at a hotel, if you would prefer.  We don't want to 
impose."

Jack silenced his reservations; "It's not an imposition, besides we always like 
having Dara stay with us."  

After the arrangements had been settled, Kara consulted her watch, "It's time to go 
back to the hospital."  

After they had checked in at the security desk, Dara and Kara went ahead.  Jack and 
Lucas having lagged behind to not only converse with the security guard Jack knew, 
but to allow their wives the chance to speak with their father's doctor.  Just as they 
were about to open the door to Alex's room, the last person that either had expected 
to see pulled it open to stand face to face looking at them both.

Zach Chambers pulled the door closed as he glared at them both, then noticing his 
younger sister's obvious condition, he sneered as he remarked snidely, "Well, well, 
looks like the perfect little angel went and got herself knocked up.  Tell me 
something, baby sister who's the guilty party, that stud you had at mama's funeral, 
or just someone you decided to fall into bed with?"  Ignoring both sisters' gasps of 
shock at his vulgarity, he pursued further, "Out of curiosity, did he even bother to 
offer to marry you?"   Failing to notice his approach, Zach froze in fear when he 
heard a male's voice responding to his taunting.

"Actually, I married your sister at least six months before she found herself in this
condition.  And let me assure you, I'm the guilty party, as you put it."  

Turning with dread, Zach came face to face with the person he feared the most in the 
world.  Blanching at the sight of Lucas, Zach turned and excused himself to leave.  
Breathing a sigh of relief as he waited for the elevator, he didn't notice the person 
standing behind him till he heard him speak.  

"You know, I would have thought that our last conversation would have convinced you 
that this habit of belittling your sister, is an extremely dangerous past time."  

Turning, he stood gaping at Lucas in fear.  He hadn't even heard the man's approach.  

Lucas pressed the button for him, as he looked him in the eyes, "Unless you want to 
take advantage of the services this facility has to offer, I suggest you limit your
conversations to your sister to a simple hello and good bye.  She happens to be in 
a very delicate condition and seeing her upset would rile me to no end.  Do we 
understand each other?"

Zach nodded silently, not willing to trust his voice at the moment.  Finally, the 
elevator arrived and he stepper into it, grateful for the chance to escape his brother 
in law.  

Lucas returned to await his wife outside the room; he joined Jack who was also 
waiting for Kara.  

Jack turned to inquire, "Zach at it again with Dara?"

Lucas nodded as he took a sip of the coffee Jack had offered him.  "I don't think he'll 
do it again, I don't think he realized that I was here."  

Jack, remembering his wife's description of the incident at the funeral home, nodded 
his head in agreement.  


After the doctor had apprised her of the situation with her father's health, Dara 
ventured to his room alone to see him for a few minutes. Finding him awake and smiling 
weakly, she approached his bed, with her own smile firmly in place.  Lowering herself 
into a chair near his bed, she attempted to make her voice as cheerful as possible.  
"You know, if you wanted me to come home for a visit, all you had to do was ask."  

Answering her weakly, he responded, "I thought I'd make sure you came.  By the way, 
how are you doing?  You look like you're carrying a football team in there."  

Smiling sadly, she replied, "No actually twins, but they do seem to kick like punters 
sometimes."  

Looking into his daughter's eyes, he replied seriously, "You know that I won't be here 
to see my grandchildren born, don't you, baby girl?"

Dara had to fight desperately to keep her tears from falling.  Knowing that he wouldn't 
be here when her children came into the world was one thing, hearing him voice the fact 
was another.  "Come on, daddy.  We don't know that."  

Smiling thinly, he shook his head at his daughter's stubbornness.  "Dara Cherice, you 
know as well as I do how things are, but I want you to know this.  I love you with all 
my heart, and no matter what I'll still be apart of you and your children."

Dara lowered her head in order to gain control over her raging emotions, looking back 
at her father as he asked, "By the way, where's your husband?"  

Dara nodded towards the door, "He's waiting outside with Jack.  Why?"  

Motioning towards the portal, Alex requested, "I'd like to talk to him for a minute."  

Hurrying to comply with her father's request, Dara pushed herself up from the chair 
to go in search of her husband.  Finding him sipping a cup of coffee in the waiting 
area, she motioned to him.  

Lucas hurried to see what his wife required.  "What is it, honey, you all right?"  

Dara nodded her head, "I'm fine, but daddy wants to see you for a few minutes."  
Following her to her father's room, Lucas entered alone and sat in the chair his wife 
had earlier vacated.

Alex turned to look at his son-in-law, stating, "You know when Dara said she wanted to 
marry you, I had a lot of reservations.  I could see that you're a hard, cold, 
dangerous man, but I would be a fool not to see how happy my daughter is.  For that, I 
thank you.  I need to ask you to make me a promise."  

Lucas looked at the man, having already surmised what the `promise' probably was.
 
"What is it you want me to promise?"

Alex motioned to the observation window, where Kara and Dara could be seen on the 
other side, "No matter how much they wish it wasn't so, I think both you and Jack are 
astute enough to realize that I'm dying."

Lucas, knowing that offering the man hollow words of comfort would be useless, simply 
replied, "I'm aware of it, what can I do to help you feel better about the fact."  

Alex looked him in the eyes, stating, "I know my daughter, when I'm gone she is going 
to feel like a lost ship with no home port, so to speak."  

Lucas shook his head vehemently at the man's statement.  "She has a home, ours.  As 
long as I live she won't be by herself."  

Accepting his words, Alex nodded, "I know that, what I want from you is your promise 
that you'll never mistreat her in any way.  And never give her cause to regret loving 
you as much as she does."  

Although Lucas understood the man's concern for his daughter, he stated his position
emphatically.  "I made her that promise the day I married her.  

Alex, certain of the younger man's sincerity, nodded his acceptance.


Later that evening the adults sat around the dining table of the Tanner household 
discussing various topics.  When Dara turned to her sister to inquire, "By the way, 
when's Mara supposed to get here?"

Kara shook her head, "I don't think she will."

Dara stared at her sister in disbelief, "You're joking, right?"  

Kara sighed in regret as she explained, "I wish I was, but apparently Craig isn't 
sending the child support for Mikey, so money is pretty tight for her right now.  She 
can't afford the money for the trip."  

Dara considered for a moment, she had the money that had been left from her savings 
account, as well as from the life insurance policy on her mother.  Since Lucas had 
paid the remainder of the medical and funeral bills, not to mention refusing to allow 
Dara to repay him, she had put the money into their joint savings and checking 
accounts.  Lucas had never said anything about how much she spent, stating that if 
anything he wished she would spoil herself and be a little extravagant, but what she 
was considering now was no small amount and she wasn't certain what his reaction might 
be.  Money had never been an issue in their marriage, and she didn't want it to 
become one now.

Lucas sat watching the look on his wife's face, already knowing what she was 
considering.  Getting up, he took the phone from the desk along with the phone book 
and sat both on the table in front of his wife.  Then reaching in his pocket for his 
wallet, he handed her a credit card.  "See about booking her and your nephew on a 
flight, as soon as possible."  Lucas could see the tears of affection brimming in her 
eyes.  Oblivious to anyone else's presence, he reached over to wipe the tears from 
her eyes, "Are you going to cry or call the airlines?"  

Placing her hand over his, she simply stated, "Do you have any idea how much I love 
you?"  

Lucas nodded his head, "Hopefully, as much as I do you.  Now, call the airlines."  
Picking up the phone, he handed it to her to punctuate his point.  

After calling the airline and making a reservation, they called Mara.  At first, she 
wasn't happy about it because she felt like it was charity, but after everyone, 
including Lucas, who spoke to her in privacy, explained the gravity of the situation; 
she became more receptive to the idea.  

Finally, after they had all the arrangements made, everyone went to their respective 
rooms to find their rest for the night. 


As they were getting settled for the night, discussed the situation at hand.

Dara had been curious all evening as to her father and husband's conversation and 
wanted desperately to know the subject, although she had her suspicions.  

Lucas watched her tug at her bottom lip with her teeth as she was brushing her hair.  
Finishing undressing, he got into bed as she placed the hairbrush on the nightstand.  
Lifting his arm to allow her to rest her head against his chest, he opened the door to 
appease her curiosity.  "All right, I see your curiosity is peeked, and I'm pretty 
sure I know what about, but go ahead and ask."  

Dara shook her head in amazement.  She had become accustomed to his reading her 
thoughts.  In the beginning of their marriage it had greatly disturbed her, but in 
the ten or so months since then she had grown accustomed to it.  To some degree she 
had even come to depend on his knowing her so well.

Sighing in resignation, she asked, "What did you and daddy discuss?"

He knew that the inevitable death of her one remaining parent would unsettle her and 
in her delicate condition he didn't want to overly upset her, but he had vowed to tell 
her the truth in their marriage.  Bracing himself he began carefully.  "He made me 
promise that I would take care of you and keep you safe and happy."  Deciding that it 
needed to be said, he asked her softly, "You know he knows he's dying, don't you?"

Dara was holding back her tears as she nodded her head.  "I don't want to know, but 
I do."  

Pulling her even closer to him, he put his other arm around her.  "Darlin, I'm sorry, 
but you're not alone.  I'll always be here with you and for you."  Letting her cry 
silent tears, he waited until she had calmed down before he pulled the blanket 
around her and settled her against him.  "It's all right, honey.  You go ahead and 
go to sleep now.  You and the babies need your rest."  Rubbing her back in slow 
circles to help her relax, he soon felt the rise and fall or her chest deepen into 
a more relaxed pace, he knew she had finally fallen asleep.


Kara was up early the next morning to efficiently and silently get her children off 
to school.  After she had them on their way, she turned her attention towards fixing 
breakfast for the adults.  She didn't realize Lucas was behind her, until she turned 
around.  Startling her, she let her grip on the coffee cup she was holding slip.  
Lucas reached out and effortlessly caught it in mid air, then handed it back to her.  

"Sorry about that, I didn't mean to scare you."  

Kara, who had placed her hand over her heart, smiled sheepishly, "You definitely have 
a way of sneaking up on people, don't you?"  

Lucas shrugged his shoulders, "Just walk softly, I guess."  

Kara silently took in his appearance.  As usual, he was dressed in dress black jeans 
and boots, but today, he was also wearing a blue long sleeve shirt, buttoned to his 
collar and black sued vest.  Contemplating his statement, Kara volunteered, "Yeah, I 
guess I'm used to my tribe sounding like a herd of elephants."  Glancing in the 
direction of the bedrooms, she asked, "Is Dara still asleep?"  

Lucas nodded, "Yeah, she needs the rest."  

Kara looked at him critically, "Is she really doing better, or is that what she's 
telling us to keep us from worrying?"  

Dara had decided not to divulge all the details of what had almost happened with 
Dr. Hanson, stating only that he had miss-prescribed some medication for her that 
had caused an adverse reaction.  

Lucas, not willing to betray his wife's trust in him answered simply, "She had a 
rough time at the beginning of her pregnancy, but now she's doing fine.  Her new 
doctor is thrilled with her progress."  

Satisfied that he was telling her the truth, she simply nodded as Dara came from 
the bedroom, fully dressed and ready to leave.

Lucas insisted the she sit and at least eat some toast and drink a glass of juice 
before they left.  

As they were sitting around the table, after Jack had joined them, discussing what 
the itinerary for the day should be.  Jack and Kara decided to pick Mara and her son 
up from the airport, allowing Dara to have a little extra time with their father.  


Dara and Lucas arrived at the door to Alex's room just in time to run into Zach.  

Lucas, seeing him first, placed his arm protectively around his wife's shoulders, 
discouraging her brother from harassing her.  

Zach seeing the look in his brother-in-law's eyes, simply nodded and mumbled, 
"Hello" to his sister.  

Dara noticing the pained look on her brother's face couldn't help herself from 
haltingly touching her brother's arms.  

Looking at his sister warily, he waited for her to ask her question.  

Dara, unsure, asked, "Is he worse?"

Remembering his mother's final words to him, he simply nodded his head at her sadly."  

Bracing herself, she entered the room.  He had indeed gotten much worse, he was a 
great deal paler than he had been the day before and was now laboring to breath.  
The doctor examining him was shaking his head.  Approaching her, he stated, 
"Mrs. Buck, he's much worse, if we're going to do the operation it has to be right 
now."  

Dara looked at her father and then asked, "Does he know?"  

The doctor nodded, "Yes, he still wants to have the operation."  

Just then Alex motioned for his daughter to come closer.  When she leaned next to 
him to hear his words, he pleaded, "Sign the papers, baby.  Let them at least try."  

Dara blinked back her tears, then looked at the doctor, "Bring me the papers, I'll 
sign them."  A few minutes later a nurse entered and handed Dara a clipboard with 
the necessary documents.  She glanced at her father in uncertainty, "Daddy, are you 
sure?" then sighed in resignation when he nodded his head.

Lucas could see how she was wrestling with her desire to fulfill her father's 
request, as well as the feeling that she was signing his death warrant.  Touching 
her hand gently, he offered, "Honey, do you want me to sign them?"  

Dara shook her head sadly, "No, it has to be one of us and it has to be now, so 
I'll take the responsibility."  

Watching as she quickly scribbled her name across the bottom of the forms, Lucas 
wished with everything inside of him that he could fix this for her, but he knew 
how she would react if he even suggested it.  

Handing the clipboard over to the doctor, she listened as he advised her that they 
only had a few minutes until they would have to remove her father to surgery.  Dara 
went to stand next to his bed and look on her parent lovingly, realizing that it 
could well be the last time she would see him.

Reaching weakly to take her hand, Alex smiled at her.  "Can I tell you something?"  
Your mother was right, out of all four of you kids, you have the most special 
spirit, but don't tell your brother or sisters that."  

Dara was trying desperately to hold her tears at bay as she knelt over to place a 
kiss on his cheek and hug him tightly.  "I love you, daddy.  And I always will."  

Suddenly the room filled with nurses and orderlies, come to prepare her father for 
surgery.  After they were ushered out, a nurse asked them to go to the waiting room 
designated for families whose loved ones were having surgery.  

Dara was about to object when the nurse smiled at her sadly, "I'll let your sister 
know where you're at."  

Lucas nodded his thanks to the woman as he led his wife to the elevators.  

Just as they reached it the door opened, admitting Kara, Mara and Jack, as well as 
Mara's son, Mikey to the floor.  

Kara, seeing the look on her sister's face asked the question she didn't really want 
the answer to.  "He's gotten worse, hasn't he?"  

Dara sadly nodded her head, not trusting herself to speak without crying.  

Lucas, sensing his wife's battle for control of her emotions, supplied the explanation 
for her.  "They're taking him to surgery now.  They want us to wait downstairs, the 
doctor said they weren't able to wait any longer, and Alex asked that they go ahead 
and perform the surgery."  

Kara, falling back on the need to have something to occupy her thoughts, said 
decisively, "Let's go down and wait then."


Once they had settled themselves in the waiting room, Mara hugged her expectant 
sister as she expressed her gratitude for the financial assistance.  "Thank you for 
the money to come, Dara.  I know it's not the best way to get to see you, but I'm 
glad I have.  Besides, I think we should all be here."  

Dara shrugged nonchalantly, "You should really thank Lucas, he offered to pay for 
the trip.  

Lucas brushed off Mara's expressions of gratitude, not wanting his generosity made 
common knowledge.

Even though the three sisters tried to keep their conversation light, Lucas could 
still feel the sense of impending sorrow hanging in the air between the four children.  
Even in Zach, who chose to sit separate from his sisters and remained quiet through 
the wait.

Finally, after an hour of waiting, the receptionist inquired, "Chambers family?"  

They all turned as Kara responded, "That's us."  

Nodding her acknowledgement, the woman explained, "The doctor will be down in a 
second."  

Mara turned towards her sisters, "She didn't look sympathetic, do you think 
everything went all right?"  

Dara, who had remained mostly silent, spoke up, "You can't go by that.  Most 
hospital personnel are trained to be impassive."  

The surgeon came into the room, looking at the group encompassed. 

All of them stood to take whatever news the man had to offer.  Lucas glanced down 
at Dara, who had unconsciously taken his hand for support.

Approaching the group the physician stated directly, "I'm sorry, but there wasn't 
anything else to be done.  We knew how slim his chances of surviving the procedure 
were, but he insisted on attempting it anyway.  I wish there were something more I 
could say, but all I can do is tell you how truly sorry I am.  Someone will be in 
contact with you about the arrangements later on, if you'd like to go home."

Lucas, seeing that everyone else was in deep shock, extended his hand to the man, 
"I'm sure you did what you could, and thank you."  

Nodding his head in sympathy for their loss, he left to fill out whatever forms 
were necessary.  

Lucas turned to the three sisters; each one's reaction was varying.  

Mara was silently weeping, wiping her tears away as quickly as they appeared.  

Kara was very quiet, looking to her husband she stated softly, "Lets go home and 
call the funeral home."  

Dara's reaction was the one that concerned him the most; she had a blank look on 
her face, as if trying to comprehend what was happening.  The pain, however, was 
evident in her eyes.  Not wanting the floodgate of her emotions to open here, he 
agreed with Kara's statement, "I think that's a good idea, lets get out of here."  
Putting his arm around her waist to guide her out, Lucas led her to their car.  

Once inside, with no one else around, Dara spoke sadly, "He's gone, isn't her?  I 
feel like and orphan.  Now there's no one to go home to is there?"

Lucas quickly pulled her into his embrace, "Let it out, honey.  It's all right, you 
cry all you want, but you're not alone, Dara.  I'm always going to be here with you 
and for you."  Letting her cry her sadness out, he realized that she had quieted a 
great deal.  Pulling back to look at her and wipe her eyes, he asked, "Are you ready 
to go now?"  Nodding her head in silence, she turned to stare out her window as she 
continued crying quietly.  When they had reached Kara's house, he glanced over and 
realized she had fallen asleep.  Knowing how desperately she needed to rest, he got 
out and went to her side to lift her in his arms and carry her into the house, 
allowing her to remain asleep.  

Kara and Mara, seeing their sister being carried in, got up immediately.

Lucas shook his head negatively, seeing the looks of worry that both women were 
wearing, as he continued to their assigned room.  Placing her gently on the bed, 
he loosened her clothing and removed her shoes.  After closing the curtains, he 
turned and placing a kiss on her forehead, pulled a blanket over her and left the 
room.  

Her sisters immediately set upon him, "What happened, is Dara all right?"  

Lucas nodded his head, "She's fine, she fell asleep in the car and I didn't want 
to wake her, she and the babies need the rest, especially right now."  


As with their mother, their father's funeral had also been pre arranged, leaving 
very few details to contend with.  Although, as Kara pointed out, there would be 
extra expenses to be met, "We'll have to figure something out, I'm sure they'll 
let us make payments on it."  

Lucas, who was pouring himself a reheated cup of coffer, asked, "What about his 
medical bills?"  

Kara shrugged, "He was fully covered there, so there won't be any bills from that."  

Lucas considered her statement for a moment before he asked, "How much do you think 
you'll have to come up with?"  

Looking at him in puzzlement, she replied, "I'm not sure, most of it's already paid 
for, but my guess is that with the other expenses we'll have to come up with probably 
no more than five thousand dollars, at the most.  We'll figure it out, I guess Jack 
and I can borrow on the house."  

Without a word, Lucas got up and went to where he had laid his wife's purse, searching 
until he found what he wanted, he went to the table and wrote a check for the amount 
she had stated, and then handed her the check.

Kara stared at him with her mouth open, "I cant accept this, besides that you've 
already paid everything for mama, as well as Mara's trip."  

Lucas shrugged, "Yes, you can.  Besides that, think of how much better you and Dara 
will feel knowing that everything is taken care of."  

Shaking her head in disbelief at his generosity, she inquired, "Are you sure, I mean 
you and Dara have the babies coming."  

Holding up his hand to silence her protests, he stated, "We have a comfortable 
lifestyle.  We can afford to do it, so just say thank you, OK?"  

Smiling at him warmly, she replied, "Thank you."  


Lucas, sensing that Dara was awake, excused himself to check on her, opening the 
door to the bedroom he found her standing in front of the window with her arms 
wrapped around her, as though trying to draw comfort from within herself.  

Remembering how emotionally fragile she had been after her mother's death, he wanted 
to make certain that she knew he was there for her to draw strength from.  Coming up 
behind her, he wrapped his arms around her and asked in deep concern, "Are you all 
right, darlin?"

Although she remained silent as she nodded her head, he understood the underlying 
current of emotions running through her.  "You fell lost with both of them gone, 
don't you?" 

Turning to look in his eyes, she stated, "I know I shouldn't, I have you and soon 
I'll have our children.  And I know that I'm a grown woman, but yes, I do feel very 
lost without them."  

Pulling her into his embrace and laying his cheek against the top of her head, he 
stated, "You're not alone, honey.  I promise you, we'll get through this together, 
just as we did when your mother died."  

Dara glanced up at him, then lowered her head against his chest as she muttered, "I 
believe you."


Since all of the Chambers family was present, the services for Alex were held 
immediately.

Lucas was grateful for the fact that Zach kept pretty much to himself, especially 
given his wife's delicate condition, but he still continued to hover near her, just 
in case.

Although Lucas knew that it was Dara's character to hold her emotions in until they 
overwhelmed her, he had assumed that she would turn to him for comfort once they were 
alone, but after the funeral the next day, when they were alone before going to sleep, 
Lucas had offered her comfort.  He had went around to her side of the bed as she was 
turning the covers back, about to get into bed, and placed his arms around her to 
hold her.  "Baby, if you want to let it out, you go right ahead.  There's no one 
here to show a brave facet to."  He was shocked when she had turned around to address 
him.  Her face was set in a look of tight control.  

"I'm fine, just tired.  Let's get some sleep so we can leave early tomorrow.  I'm 
ready to be home as I'm sure you must be."  After her statement she reached up on 
tiptoe to place a chaste kiss on his mouth, then turned and climbed into bed.

Lucas furrowed his brow, then deciding to let it go, he pulled the covers closer 
around her, noticing that she was almost asleep, he chose to leave her alone for a
while.Closing the door softly behind him, he ventured to the kitchen, deciding on a 
cup of coffee.  

Kara, seeing him come up the hall, poured him a cup and handed it to him as he 
reached the table. 

Taking the cup in his hands, he smiled at her gratefully, "Thanks.  

Shrugging her shoulders, she replied, "You look as though you could use it."  Nodding 
his head in agreement, Lucas began sipping at the hot liquid   

Glancing over the rim of her cup, Kara asked, "How's Dara?"

Lucas shrugged his shoulders, "She says she's fine, I say there's a problem.  She's 
keeping her emotions in check, and I know that it isn't healthy for her or her 
condition."  

Nodding her agreement with her brother-in-law's statement, she asked, "How long have 
you two been married now?"

Lucas glanced at her in curiosity as he replied, "Almost a year now, why?"

Glancing at him in a knowing manner, she asked, "You haven't realized Dara's biggest 
flaw yet?"  

Sighing heavily, he responded, "Yes, I have.  Aside from being stubborn as hell, she 
keeps things bottled up inside of herself.  She did it when your mother died, she 
tries to deal with everything on her own terms, without benefit of help from anybody 
or anything else."  

Kara agreed, "That's it exactly, part of it stems from the fact that there is a big a
ge difference between her and the rest of us.  So she spent a lot of time alone, 
and partly because when things were so bad at home for us, when daddy was so abusive.  
Because to show weakness or tears meant that we got it worse, but Dara has always 
been more stubborn that the rest of us, she would rather die than to cry about 
anything.  And when she does shed tears, its usually in private."  

Lucas considered her revelation for a moment, "So what's the answer to it, what do 
I do to help my wife?" 

Kara studied him thoughtfully for a moment, realizing once again the amount of love 
that this man possessed for her sister.  Finally, she replied, "Exactly what you're 
doing.  Love her and let her know that you're here when she needs you, you've done 
wonders in almost a year, she's more out of her shell now than I've ever seen her."  

Lucas pondered her statement, and then excused himself for the night.  "I guess I 
better get some sleep, we're leaving early in the morning."  

Kara chuckled, "Part of the fun of being sheriff, Huh?  No extended vacations."  

Lucas shocked his sister in law by bending down and placing a kiss on her cheek, 
"Thank you for the advice, I'll take it."  With that he headed to the bedroom to 
settle in for the night.  

When he climbed into bed next to his wife, he studied her face for a moment.  Seeing 
the changing expressions he realized that she was dreaming.  Curling himself around 
her, he gently massaged her back as he whispered in her ear, "Calm down, love.  I'm 
here, go back to sleep."  


End of Chapter Thirteen

* * * * * * * * * * *
 
Chapter 14

Through the length of their return trip, Lucas continuously glanced at Dara.  She 
had remained impassive since her father's funeral the day before, even when she bid 
farewell to her sisters she had done nothing more than embrace them briefly, nodding
indifferently when they promised to visit after the babies were born.  He was certain 
that the dam holding her emotions back would break at any minute, but he couldn't see 
any suggestion of it by the appearance of calmness she now wore.

Dara had noticed her husband's constant perusal, deciding to put an end to the annoying 
way he continuously watched her, she stated tritely, "I assure you, I'm quite all right.  
I won't have a case of hysterics, if that's your concern."

Lucas turned to her in surprise; he had never heard the sharp tone in her voice that he 
now heard, not even when she was so irritable before the discovery of her pregnancy. 
Understanding the reasoning behind her attitude, he replied softly, "I wasn't expecting 
you to, you just seem very withdrawn and quiet.  You hardly cried at the funeral, I'm 
just worried that you're holding this all in."  

Dara turned a cold gaze on him, "I'm quite capable of handling my emotions.  Thank 
you."  

Lucas shook his head, deciding that nothing would be accomplished by arguing with her, 
except to upset her; he decided to remain silent for the remainder of the trip.  When 
they arrived home Dara quickly got out of the car, leaving Lucas to deal with their 
luggage.  

Caleb, having heard their car, raced out of the house to greet them.  He had reached 
out to hug Dara when he saw the foreboding look on her face, causing him to pull back 
and opt to help his father with the luggage instead.  Nodding towards the door he 
inquired, "What's the matter with her?  She's acting real mad about something."

Lucas shook his head, "I think she's holding in her grief over her father's death, 
Caleb."  

Caleb glanced at his father in concern, "Is she going to be OK?"  

Lucas, noticing the look of deep concern in his son's eyes, sought to relieve his 
anxieties.  "I'm sure she will, we just need to be understanding and give her a little 
time to come to grips with her feelings."  

Lucilla came from the kitchen to greet them, glancing around she asked, "Where's 
Dara?"  

Motioning to the top of the stairs, Lucas stated, "She went straight to our bedroom.  
Just leave her alone for a little while; she's not handling her father's death all that 
well.  She's keeping everything bottled up inside right now."  

Lucilla considered her grandson's statement, "All right, you know what's best I suppose."

Later that evening, when the evening meal was ready, Lucas went in search of his wife.  
Finding her in the small room that had been converted to an office for her, he informed 
her brightly, "Darlin, mama has supper ready.  Let's go in."  

Dara looked up from the pile of file folders in front of her, "You go on, I'm not hungry 
right now."  I'll fix a plate later."   

Lucas sighed in frustration as he pointed out, "Dara, you haven't eaten since early 
this morning, that's not good for you or the babies.  Now, come on and eat something."  

Dara looked up from the stack of papers she had been reading.  Narrowing her gaze, she 
inquired icily, "Really, and just exactly how many times have you been pregnant?  What 
in the hell would you know about what I do or don't need to do?  I'll eat when I'm damned 
good and ready, so until then, LEAVE ME THE HELL ALONE!"  She had practically screamed 
the last of her statement at him.

Lucas decided that the best course of action was to put some space between himself 
and his wife.  Informing Caleb and Lucilla that he would eat later, as would Dara, he 
grabbed his jacket and stalked out the door.  

Caleb looked at his great-grandmother, "Mama, do you think everything is going to be ok 
between them?"

Lucilla shook her head, "I hope so, Caleb.  Those two wouldn't do good separated from 
each other."  


For lack of a better place to go, Lucas decided to go to the office to check in and 
catch up on paperwork.  
Slamming the front door against the inner wall of the reception area, Lucas surprised 
not only Floyd, but Ben as well, with the intensity of his anger.  

Ben, recovering quickly, exclaimed, "Lucas, we weren't expecting you back this soon.  
How's Dara doing?"

Glaring at his deputy for mentioning her name, Lucas replied acidly, "None of your 
damned business.  Bring me the reports so I can sign off on them."  Heading to his 
office, he closed the door with enough force to rattle the glass in its frame.  Sitting 
in his chair, he allowed his gaze to roam over the desk until it settled on a photo of 
Dara, taken on their wedding day.  Taking the photo in his hand, he studied the 
expression the photographer had managed to capture. Her smile indicated that she had 
a special secret hidden in her heart, which had placed the smile on her lips and the 
brightness in her eyes.  

Ben timidly opened the door, having knocked and not hearing a reply.  Seeing that 
Lucas was engrossed in his thoughts he understood why he hadn't received an invitation 
to enter.  Standing before the desk, he cautiously intruded on the other man's 
thoughts.  "Lucas, here are the reports."  

Lucas glanced up at his deputy, "Ben, close the door."  When he had complied, Lucas 
further directed, "Have a seat, I want to ask you something."  Ben sat patiently, 
waiting for Lucas' inquiry.  

Lucas turned the photo in his hand towards Ben, "Ben, you know when I met her I thought 
she was the most beautiful woman I'd ever seen.  I think you guessed that she had me 
hooked from the time she said `hello'."  

Ben nodded his agreement, recalling the way Lucas had looked that day he had first seen 
Dara.  Watching as Lucas sat the photo back in its place, Ben was shocked by his next 
inquiry.

"So what's changed in her, Ben?"  

Ben, not certain as to his meaning, asked, "You don't find her attractive anymore?"

Lucas looked at the man in bewilderment, "Hell no, if anything I think she's more 
beautiful and desirable now than ever, if that was ever possible.  Her personality seems 
to have changed, she used to be so sweet and loving, now she's irritable and down right 
bitchy.  I told her it was time to eat tonight and she literally screamed at me to 
leave her alone.  She's never raised her voice since we've been married, even when 
we've disagreed."  

Ben sat back and considered Lucas' revelations of his wife's behavior, and then 
remembering something Caleb had disclosed to him, he inquired, "Lucas, didn't she have 
to sign the consent form for her father's surgery?"  

Lucas nodded, "Yeah, I know she didn't want to, but he wanted the surgery and she 
couldn't say no."  

Ben glanced at him questioningly, "Ever consider that maybe she blames herself, she
probably feels like she signed her name to her father's death warrant."   Pointing out 
some other aspects, he continued, "You have to realize too, so far she's lost her mother, 
almost her own life, and now her father.  Plus, she's pregnant which means she's raging 
inside from the mood swings anyway.  Just give her some time, she'll be back to normal 
soon."  

Lucas considered his statement a moment, then got up as he stated, "Ben, I'm going 
home.  I'll see you tomorrow."  


When he arrived home, Lucas was in a considerably lighter mood then when he had left, 
but when he entered his house and saw the looks on his son and grandmother's face, he 
knew before anything was said, that something was seriously wrong.  

Lucilla confirmed his suspicions, "We just called the station, you need to get in there.  
I think there's something really wrong with her."  

Caleb nodded his agreement of his grandmother's statement, "She ain't acting right and 
she's drinking." 

Lucas hurried to the study to find his wife sitting on the sofa, pouring over books of 
family photos and drinking a glass of wine.  He knew when he saw the bottle that 
something was seriously wrong, she had never been one for alcohol and he had only seen 
her take two drinks a glass of champagne on their wedding night and a glass of wine 
before they were married.  Glancing at the bottle he realized that she must have drank 
almost all of it.  With that in mind he cautiously inquired, "Dara, what are you doing?"   
When she turned to look at him, he noticed the odd look in her eyes.

"What's it look like, I'm going over what's left of my family; memories and pictures.  
The only things I have left to contribute to my children's upbringing.  I can't even 
offer them at least one grandparent.  Just imagine how proud they'll be to find out that 
their mother not only allowed their grandmother to die from cancer, but also signed 
the death warrant that killed their grandfather."  Reaching to take the bottle from the 
table, she poured the remainder of its contents into her glass.

Lucas took both the bottle and the glass from her, "Baby, you know drinking isn't a 
good idea.  Let me have these."  

Dara looked at him in irritation, "What would you know about whether or not it's a 
good idea?"  

Losing his patience quickly, he had to grit his teeth together before replying, "I 
thought you wanted our children, I guess your self pity is more important than they're 
health.  Some mother you're turning out to be."

Without realizing what she was doing, she lashed out and connected the flat of her hand 
with his cheek.  Awareness and horror at her actions dawning in her eyes, she turned 
and quickly fled the room.  Running for the front door she grabbed her purse and car 
keys and rushed out the door, ignoring Caleb and Lucilla's pleas to stop.  

Lucas hurled both the bottle and glass into the fireplace as he rushed out to stop her.  
When he reached the front door, Lucilla yelled after him, "You have to stop her, she 
shouldn't be driving." 

Getting to the car before she was able to start it, he jerked the door open and grabbed 
her keys from her hand, throwing them in the direction of the front door.  "What the 
hell do you think you're doing?  You cant drive after all the wine you just drank, are 
you trying to kill yourself?"  His anger with her dissipated when he saw the tears 
welling in her eyes as she lowered her head to rest on the steering wheel forlornly.

"I don't care anymore.  I let it happen to both of them.  I knew mama was sick, but 
I didn't make her go to the doctor.  And I shouldn't have signed those damned consent 
forms; maybe daddy could have pulled through on his own.  I might as well have put a 
gun to their heads."  

Lucas, hearing the beginning of the dam breaking on her emotions, gently placed his 
hand against her cheek, turning her to face him.  "You didn't kill them, honey.  There 
wasn't anything that could have been done; you did what they asked you to.  You didn't 
inject the cancer into your mom's body, and you didn't weaken your dad's heart.  I'm 
sorry that was just the luck of the draw for them, sweetheart."   Seeing that his words 
were penetrating through to her, he pulled her into his arms.  

Pulling back slightly, she stroked the still red spot on his cheek and kissing it 
softly, offered, "I'm so sorry, please forgive me.  If it will help, you can hit me 
back."  

Shaking his head, he replied, "I wouldn't hit a pregnant woman, especially my wife."  
Lowering her head to his chest, she began crying in earnest and held tighter to him.  
Placing his arms under her, he pulled her out of the car and carried her into the 
house.  Lucilla opened the door and began to speak, when Lucas shook his head, 
indicating that they would discuss this later.  Continuing to their bedroom, he sat 
in the rocking chair next to the window, holding her in his embrace as he allowed her 
to draw comfort from his presence as she unleashed all the emotions she had been 
containing.  

Finally, she looked up at him in amazement, "How have you put up with me acting like 
such a bitch lately?"  

Lucas smiled tenderly at her as he kissed her forehead, "That's simple, because I love 
you.  Honey, you haven't done anything wrong, there isn't anything for you to feel 
sorry about."  Laying her head against his shoulder, she relaxed and simply basked in 
the warmth of the love he had for her.  

Lucas sat with her in his lap for a while until he realized that she had fallen asleep.  
Rising from the chair quietly, he gently placed her on the bed and tucked the covers 
around her, then headed downstairs to answer his son and grandmother's questions.

  Finding them in the study clearing away the debris of broken glass, he informed them, 
"She's asleep, and she'll be fine now.  She was holding in her grief and it had to 
come out somehow."

They nodded their agreement of his observation as they continued cleaning the refuse of 
broken glass.  

Lucas deciding that what his wife truly needed was a way to feel productive, with that 
in mind, he asked Caleb if Matt Crower was on duty tonight.

Caleb looked at his father in puzzlement as he nodded.

Going to the phone, Lucas dialed the number and waited till Crower picked up, then 
discussed his idea.  Both were in full agreement that this was indeed the answer to 
Dara's problem.


The next morning Dara descended the stairs to find Lucas and Lucilla in the kitchen, 
both looking at her in curiosity.

Lucas asked her in innocence, "Aren't you going to get dressed for work?"  

Looking at him in puzzlement, she asked, "What are you talking about?  I'm on 
maternity leave."  

Lucas shook his head, smiling, "I talked to Crower last night, and we think you should 
go back part time to counseling."  

Considering his statement for a moment, she smiled, "I'll be ready in thirty minutes."
Turning she hurried back up the stairs to fulfill her promise. 

Lucilla looked at her grandson skeptically, "You sure her going back to work is a good 
idea?"

Lucas shrugged, "You have any better suggestion to help her get through this?"  

Lucilla shook her head, "No, I guess you know what's best." 

Dara came down the stairs, ready to leave.  Lucas handed her the keys to her car, Caleb 
having gone out and found them at Lucas' request last night.  "Be careful and I'll see 
you for lunch, all right?"  

Dara threw her arms around her husband's neck and kissed him soundly, "I will, Promise."  

 At lunchtime Lucas was walking through the hospital, on his way to his wife's office.  
Running into Crower he stopped and inquired, "Have you seen her yet, how is she?"  

Matt nodded his head, "I saw her about thirty minutes ago and she seemed like she was 
in a good mood.  I think her outburst last night cleared the worst of it away for her, 
she may be depressed after the babies are born, but nothing like it was last night, 
I'm sure."  

Nodding his thanks to the physician, Lucas continued to Dara's office.  Seeing she was 
in the middle of a session, he waited till her door opened.  Once her patient left he 
opened the door and smiled, "Ready for lunch?"   When she looked up at him with a smile 
on her face, Lucas thought he had never seen such a welcome sight.

"Yes, I'm famished.  Let's go."  


End of Chapter Fourteen

* * * * * * * * * * *

Chapter 15


Lucas was glad to see that the results he and Crower had hoped for with Dara's 
return to work had come to fruition.  Not only was she continuing to progress at 
a normal pace with her pregnancy, but he could see that the personality everyone 
had come to treasure in her had returned as well.  He was grateful for the fact 
that she had finally come to grips with the reality of her parent's deaths, no 
longer blaming herself, but instead, accepting that this was a natural part of life.

Another area of amazement that he soon discovered was his wife' s immense love for 
the Christmas holidays, which were rapidly approaching.  She had insisted on not 
only decorating a tree, but the house as well.  At first Lucas had refused, stating 
that he wouldn't have a tree in his home, but when he saw the look of intense 
disappointment on Dara's face he found he couldn't possibly refuse.  Despite his 
efforts to remain stoic about the holiday he found himself enjoying it, especially 
when his wife had coerced him into a shopping trip for decorations.


Despite his efforts to the contrary, Lucas found himself enchanted with the Christmas 
season, due to his wife's childlike enthusiasm for the holiday.  He realized just 
how enthralled she was with the various myths when he came home early to find her in 
the living room, as usual with Caleb, wrapping gifts.  Stopping just outside the door 
to the room, he listened to his wife's surprising inquiry of his son.

"Caleb, have you made your list for Santa Claus yet? I want to be sure he gets it."

Caleb looked at her strangely, "What do you mean, Santa? There aint no such person."

Dara looked at him disbelievingly, she had believed in Santa until she was a teenager.  
"Caleb, you're only eleven, you mean you don't believe in Santa Claus?"  

Lucas stood listening at the door, curious as to what Caleb's reaction would be.  He 
had never believed in the childhood myth himself, due to his family's darker side, the 
whole idea of Christmas had never been encouraged.  His mother had tried, but his father 
had always squelched her attempts.  Considering that fact he realized that he had 
been robbed of a great deal of joy at that particular person's hands.  He also felt 
guilty over Caleb's revelation.  He had never encouraged the belief in the child, 
and neither had Gage Temple, who had always dealt with the harsher realities of life, 
never allowing his children the opportunities for the simpler pleasures of childhood.
Listening to the interchange now he was sorry he hadn't stepped in sooner.

Caleb stated his reason for his disbelief, "Well I aint never seen him."  

Dara nodded, understanding his logic, "Well, that's true, but you haven't seen the 
babies for yourself yet either, but do you doubt they exist?"  

Caleb looked at her strangely, pondering her statement, "Well, that's different, your 
stomach keeps getting bigger so you know that they're in there."  

Dara smiled, "That's right, and you also find presents under the tree, so you know 
Santa was there too.  Just because you cant put your hands on something or see it 
with your own eyes doesn't mean that it doesn't exist.  Do you understand?"

Caleb considered her words, "Yeah I guess I do.  Well, if you think he's real then 
maybe he is, so just in case I better make up a list, huh?"  

Dara smiled at him warmly, "Yes, I think you should."  

Lucas entered the room as though he had just gotten home.  Standing over his wife to 
help her up from the floor, he glanced around, "Well, looks like the Christmas elves 
have been pretty busy here."  

Dara smiled, glad to see his good humor, "Yeah, we're expecting Rudolph and Frosty 
anytime now."  Laughing at her statement, Caleb excused himself to head back to the 
boarding house.  

That had been another area of vast improvement, Caleb now stayed more and more with 
them.  He had even made some small changes to the bedroom he occupied in order to make 
more of a claim in the house.  Dara had even confessed to Lucas that she hoped 
eventually he would move in with them, since she had become very fond of him and 
enjoyed having him around.  As a matter of fact, she had managed to convince him to 
stay with them Christmas eve, pointing out that it was a family holiday and that they 
were a family now.  

Lucas was even surprised to find Mama Lucy's attitude towards Christmas to be lightened, 
also due to Dara's influence.  She like Lucas found the house to be more friendly and 
airy with the addition of the Christmas spirit Dara had bestowed upon the old house.  
Lucas knew that she had valued only what Dara could provide to the family at first, 
another heir, but he was highly amused to find that she couldn't deny Dara anything 
either and that she was now able to see the reasons why he had fallen in love with 
his wife.

Christmas eve finally arrived to find Dara satisfied with her efforts for the 
holidays. She had managed to send off the gifts for her family in time, as well as 
acquire all the gifts Caleb had expressed a desire for even the secret ones he had 
wanted, just to see if Santa was real.  Finally, she was able to climb the stairs to 
their bedroom to settle down for the night.  

Lucas stood watching her as she was brushing her hair before climbing into bed, 
noticing the look of sadness in her eyes, from her reflection in the mirror; he went 
over and wrapped his arms around her.  "What is it, darlin, thinking about your folks 
again?"  

Turning, she smiled at him reassuringly, "I'm all right, I just miss them, that's 
all."  Putting her arms around his neck, she asked sweetly, "What did you want Santa 
to bring you for Christmas?"

Lucas, catching her playful mood, ginned at her leeringly, "I'll give you a clue, you 
wont find it under the tree or in a stocking."  

With that they enjoyed their own brand of exchanging and drifted off to sleep.


The morning came to find Caleb bounding into their bedroom to land at the foot of 
their bed, shouting excitedly, "You were right, there is a Santa and he was here.  
You should see everything he left, come on."  With that he flew off the bed and down 
the stairs.

Dara sat up, rubbing the sleep from her eyes, just as Lucas was bracing his arm across 
his upraised knee to grin at Dara, "Just remember, when we have to do this year after 
year, it was your idea."  

Smiling impishly at him she stated, "I don't mind come on lets see what Santa 
brought."  Joining Caleb downstairs, who was trying to contain his excitement until 
the adults appeared, they took their seat to watch him open his gifts.  After he had 
opened enough to satisfy his curiosity he began handing presents out to the adults.  

Lucas looked at the silk shirts his wife had given him in amusement.  "You know I love 
them, but didn't you think I had enough?"

Dara shrugged, "Maybe, but I was getting tired of black."  

Finally, after all the gifts had been opened, Lucas pointed to a small box under the 
tree, "Son, didn't you miss one?"  

Caleb pulled the small package from where it sat and read the card, "This isn't for me, 
it's for Dara."  Leaning over he handed her the package.

Dara looked at the small box curiously, "What's this, you've more than spoiled me, 
what else could I possibly want?"  

Shrugging his shoulders in indifference, he stated, "I don't know what it is, I guess 
Santa must have left it for you."

Shaking her head at his answer she opened the box.  There inside was the most beautiful 
emerald ring she had ever seen.  Looking at him in a combination of shock and joy, she 
stated, "You shouldn't have done this, it's too much."  

Moving closer to the end of the sofa where she sat, he took the box and lifted the ring 
out, took her hand to slide it on her finger, "No, you're too much and more than I 
deserve.  So just say thank you and make me happy."  

Throwing her arms around his neck she kissed him, pulling back she had tears in her 
eyes, "Thank you.  

Lucas gently wiper the tears of happiness from her face, then smiling tenderly and 
placing his hand on the swell of her abdomen, he stated, "Besides, what you're giving 
me is infinitely more precious."  


When Dara was six weeks away from her time for delivery, Matt broached the subject of 
how she wanted to give birth.  "Have you given any more consideration to what we 
discussed?"  

Dara sighed heavily, "Yes, but I'm still not sure what I want to do.  I mean I'm not 
crazy about the idea of you cutting me open."

Matt nodded in understanding, "I can appreciate that, and like we discussed, it's just 
an option.  I though that with you being so petite and the fact that we know the 
babies are already good sized, that it might be easier for you if we did a c section, 
but you're healthy enough now and strong enough that you can deliver naturally if you 
want to." 

Dara timidly admitted, "I would prefer to deliver on my own if possible, besides I'd 
like for Lucas to be there with me."  

Matt searched her face to see if she might not have another motive behind her 
nervousness.  "You're not afraid, are you?"  

Dara shook her head in denial, "No, I'm just getting nervous."  

Lucas chose that moment to knock, opening the door he inquired, "You ready to go?" 
Dara, gathering her things, nodded.  

Matt approached her on another subject.  "By the way, are you going to take the Lamaze 
classes?  I think it would be a good idea, you could benefit from the method during 
your delivery." 

Dara considered for a moment, and then glanced at her husband before answering. "I 
haven't really thought about it."  Although in truth she had given a great deal of
consideration to the classes, but she hadn't thought that Lucas would want to 
participate in them with her, despite the fact that he wanted to be present when 
their children were born.  

Lucas, sensing that something was being held back, asked, "What do you mean she could 
benefit from them?  I thought you said she was doing fine, you think she's going to 
have some sort of complications?"  

Matt shook his head, "I don't really see any complications, but Dara is a small women, 
and delivering twins will be stressful for her body.  Not to mention the fact that 
the babies are already weighing in at six pound each and she still has six weeks to 
go to full term.  I think it would be a good idea if she learned the Lamaze method 
of breathing, it will make it easer for her."  

Lucas considered his words, "All right, sign us up for the next classes."  

Dara looked up in surprise, "You'll take the classes with me?"  

Lucas looked at his wife in shock, "You didn't think I was going to let you go in the 
delivery room alone, did you? Besides, if I take the classes with you, then I can 
better help you in there."  Turning to Matt he inquired, "Isn't that the general idea 
anyway?"  

Matt nodded his agreement, "Yeah, I'll sign you up for the class that starts tomorrow 
night. All right?"  

Dara was surprised at how efficiently her husband progressed through the classes, 
although she progressed just as well, she was becoming increasingly nervous as the 
time to give birth got closer.  She continued to marvel at each passing day at how 
patient and loving her husband was with her, as well as Caleb.  She still heard 
whispered innuendoes and rumors about him, but he was never anything but kind and 
loving with her, Caleb and his grandmother.

End of Chapter Fifteen

* * * * * * * * * * *

Chapter 16

Lucas and Dara's first wedding anniversary approached, with Dara taking the day off 
in order to prepare a special dinner for the two of them.  Lucilla was busy, as usual, 
helping Dara in the kitchen.  Since Dara's condition had made her ungainly, she was 
infinitely grateful for the fact that the older woman had volunteered to stay with 
them until she gave birth.  Although Dara liked the woman she had seen that underneath 
all of her friendliness, she like Lucas also had a darker side to her nature, but 
since she had never been anything but caring and concerned towards Dara, she had 
never dwelled on that particular issue.

When Dara heard the front door open, she panicked, "Oh mama, go stall him while I 
check dinner.  I don't want him to see the table till everything's ready."  

Lucilla shook her head as she smiled at the younger woman, "All right, honey.  You 
just take your time."   Lucilla marveled at Dara's enthusiasm as she headed up the 
hallway, grateful in her grandson's choice for his wife.  When she reached the 
entryway, she smiled at the dozen roses and wrapped package Lucas had set on the 
table so that he could shrug out of his coat.  

Lucas turned when he heard his grandmother approach, "Where's Dara?"  

Lucilla shook her head, "You'll just have to wait a few minutes, she doesn't want 
to ruin the surprise.  So just hold your hors." A loud crash and the sound of 
breaking glass punctuated by a sharp, short scream interrupted her statement.  

Without a word, Lucas bolted up the hallway, followed closely by Lucilla, to find 
Dara with one arm braced heavily across the top of the counter for support, while 
she was holding the other protectively across her stomach.  He could see that she 
was using the method of breathing they had been learning in the classes they were 
taking.  Looking at the floor he could see a puddle of liquid on the floor at her 
feet.  Rushing over and holding her against him to support her, he asked gently, 
"Tell me it's not what I think it is."  

Dara leaned against him, weak from the aftermath of what she now realized had been 
a labor pain.  She wasn't sure when she had felt an earlier twinge, thinking it had 
just been a kicking action, but when she had felt the rush of liquid run down her 
legs, followed by a pain so sudden and sharp that it had caused her to drop the 
baking dish she had been holding, as well as to wrench a sharp scream of pain from 
her, she realized that her labor had indeed begun.  Looking up at him now, she 
nodded as she replied somewhat weakly, "I think I'm in labor, my water broke."

Lucas glanced over his shoulder to his grandmother, ordering sharply, "Get Crower.  
NOW!"  Focusing his attention back to his wife, he could see by the tension on her 
face that she was gripped in another pain, watching as she was attempting to breath 
through the pain as she had been instructed, but he could see that the pain was 
overcoming her attempts, especially when she sagged weakly against him in the 
pain's aftermath.  

Just then Lucilla rushed back into the kitchen, "Dr. Crower said to get her to 
the hospital immediately."  

Lucas focused his attention on his wife, who was once more overcome by a labor 
pain.  He knew that something was definitely wrong, the pains were coming too 
close together and had started too suddenly for there not to be. Waiting until 
she was once more relaxed, he explained, careful to keep his own voice calm, 
"Darlin, I'm taking you to the hospital.  There isn't anything to worry about, 
this is probably false labor."  

Dara narrowed her gaze, as she ground out through the onset of another spasm, 
"I am not stupid, I work in a hospital, remember. There is something wrong and 
this is not false labor."  

Lucas clutched her tighter to him, supporting her so that she leaned heavily 
against him as he tried to guide her down the hallway.  When she was seized by 
another pain and almost collapsed from weakness in its aftermath, he realized that 
she wasn't in any shape to hold herself up, so he bent down and swung her up in 
his arms.  The severity of her agony was apparent in the whiteness of the hand 
that she was using to grip the front of his vest when the pain became overwhelming.  


When Lucas pulled up to the entrance of the emergency room he wasn't shocked to 
see Crower there waiting with a stretcher to rush Dara to maternity.  

Once he had placed her on the conveyance and they were headed for the appropriate 
floor, Matt began his inquiry, "When did she start having pains?"  

Lucas answered him quickly, "Couldn't have started more than twenty minutes or 
so ago."  

Glancing over his shoulder as they continued rushing through to the elevator, 
"She didn't complain about feeling bad, or having any kind of pain at all?"  

Lucas shook his head, "No, as a matter of fact when I spoke to her earlier this 
evening, she said she felt fine."  Remembering the sight of her holding the door 
handle in the car with a death grip, as well as the small whimpering sounds she 
made when the pains were overwhelming, Lucas inquired worriedly, "She's going to 
be all right, isn't she?"  

Matt shook his head as they reached a labor room, ushering the team in he turned 
to Lucas to explain, "I wont know until I examine her, and I'm sorry but for right 
now you're going to have to stay out here.  I'm going to be honest with you though, 
I don't think she's in false labor, the pains came to sudden and are too close 
together, not to mention the fact that her water broke."  With that he turned and 
entered the room to conduct his examination.

Watching as Crower closed the door he began pacing worriedly.  He had never prayed 
in his life, everything he was and has been taught and believed in went against 
the idea, but he knew that Dara had a lot of faith when it came to her belief in 
God.  He had always respected her belief and had never tried to interfere, just 
as she never questioned or interfered in his own beliefs and views, but he 
grudgingly admitted, if it would help her now he would gladly offer up words of 
prayer for her sake.  


Matt reappeared, not looking particularly thrilled, "It's not false labor, she's 
going to have to deliver.  And we have one other problem."  

Lucas raised his eyebrow caustically at the physician, "Only one, Harvard.  How 
did we manage to get so lucky?"  

Matt looked at him in censure, "Sarcasm won't help the situation or your wife."  

Lucas sighed in regret of his words and nodded his agreement, "You're right, I'm 
sorry.  What's the problem?"

Matt sighed in agitation, "The babies are in a breach position, normally I would 
say do a c section, but she's already in a severe weakened state from the intensity 
of the pains, not to mention the fact that her vital signs aren't all that great at 
the moment.  I don't think she could handle the anesthetic, and if we tried to do it 
without benefit of it she could go into shock."  

Lucas looked at the man in disbelief, "There's no other options?  You mean to tell 
me that only route we can take is for her to suffer like she is now?" 

Matt nodded his agreement of the observation, "I'm sorry, but that's all we can do.  
I don't want to do a c-section unless there just isn't any other way.  I think we 
can get her through the delivery, if we are very careful.  She's already dilated up 
to seven centimeters, she could be ready to deliver at any time."   

Lucas reluctantly accepted the man's diagnosis, not thrilled over the prospect of 
the amount of pain his wife was about to endure.  "All right, let's do it your way.  
Can I go in now?"  Matt pushed the door open, allowing him to enter.

He had to brace himself when he saw her.  She was lying in the bed in a reclined 
position, at that moment; she was gripped in another fierce pain.  He could see by 
the grip she had on the bed rails and the way she was gritting her teeth that she 
was fighting it for all she was worth.  Finally, when the pain eased, she relaxed.  

Dara leaned back against the pillows piled behind her, when she glanced to the door 
and saw her husband standing there she held her hand out in a silent plea.  

Lucas rushed over to take her hand in his, noticing that she had been gowned as well 
as that her hair had been tied back to fall down her back, in an attempt to make her 
more comfortable.  He could see the fear in her eyes when she beseeched him, "Please, 
don't leave me.  Promise me."  Lucas gently pushed a stray curl away from her pale 
face as he vowed, "I promise, we're in this together.  I'm not going anywhere."  
Another pain clutched her, when she attempted to release his hand he refused to 
allow it.  "You hold on to me, that's the least I can do considering what you're 
dealing with."   He was surprised by the amount of strength she had in her hand as 
she grasped his when the pain became intense.  After the spasm had passed she fell 
back against the pillows, now weaker from her struggle.  

Matt appeared at that moment to check her monitors, "Dara, I'm going to check you 
again.  I don't think you're much more dilated than before, but the monitor says 
your pains are increasing."   Raising the sheet, he began examining her once more, 
looking up in disbelief, he walked to the door to yank it open and shout, "Rita, 
get in here.  NOW!"

Rita came rushing in, "What's the matter, Matt?"  Matt motioned for her to examine 
Dara as well, looking up in disbelief she stated, "You have to be joking, how?"  

Lucas, becoming quickly frustrated at not knowing what was exactly taking place, 
demanded, "One of you want to tell me what the hell the problem is?"  

Matt, seeing Dara's agitation, glared at Lucas, who could also see his wife's panic 
rising.  "It's all right, honey.  Calm down."  Dara silently nodded as another pain 
gripped her in its clutches, following the pattern set, it was more intense than the 
previous one before.

Matt glanced at the monitor as he sternly instructed, "Dara, what ever you do, don't 
push until I tell you."  Turing to Rita he instructed, "Get a delivery room. NOW!"  
Rita hurried out to fulfill his order, leaving Matt to explain the situation to 
Lucas. "To answer your question, she is crowning."  Seeing that he didn't comprehend 
what that entailed, he supplied the answer, "She is ready to deliver, but the babies 
are in a backwards position and have to be turned around, but I cant do it here."  

Rita reappeared, "We're ready when you are."  

Matt nodded as he instructed, "Get the Sheriff a scrub outfit and show him where 
to change."  

Dara, only hearing that Lucas was going to have to leave her, shrieked, "NO!"  
Grabbing at him with all her strength, which was now considerable due to the pain 
that had started once again, she begged him frantically, "Please, don't leave me.  
You promised me that you wouldn't."  

Lucas glanced at Matt, who was glancing at the monitor.  Matt weighed the options, 
"Forget the scrubs, we cant wait any longer, let him go like he is."  


Once in the delivery room and situated on the table, Dara had begun to think that 
the pain would never subside, especially as she watched Rita position her legs into 
the stirrups.  To her way of thinking that final step meant that she was at the 
mercy of the torturous pain she was experiencing, that until it was satisfied with 
ripping through her body, there was nothing she could do to fight it.  

Lucas continued holding her hand in an attempt to help ease her through the pains, 
but he could see by the look of intensity on her face that it wasn't working very 
well.  The fact became even more apparent when the next pain hit and Rita was 
attempting to help coach her through it.  

"OK, Dara.  Breath now."  With that she began going through the motions of the 
breathing exercises.

Dara turned her head and narrowed her gaze at the woman as she inquired, "Are you 
a cooling device of some sort?"  Rita's face took on a look of puzzlement as she 
shook her head.  Gritting her teeth through the pain she was gripped in, Dara 
ground out, "Then quit blowing in my damn face, would you please."  All present 
stopped to look at Dara in surprise at her outburst.  

Lucas, never having been present during a child's birth, glanced at Matt, "This 
is normal, right?"  

Matt, finding the first bit of humor in the situation, nodded as he grinned, "Oh 
just wait, it's probably going to get much more interesting."  With that he 
proceeded to begin repositioning the first baby to be delivered.  "OK, Dara.  Now 
I'm going to count to ten and while I count you push.  All right, push."  

Dara focused her attention on the task at hand, and put everything into doing as 
instructed, clutching her husband's hand, certain that he was the only thing 
keeping her grounded in sanity, despite the pain she was enduring.

Matt nodded, satisfied with her progress, "All right, stop a second and catch 
your breath."  Dara leaned back against the pillows at her back, taking the 
opportunity to get her second wind.  

Lucas watched her struggle with a cross between pain and intense love tearing at 
his heart.  Pain for the agony he was watching her endure, and intense love for 
the fact that she was willingly subjecting herself to it in order to bring the 
two lives they had created into the world.  

An hour and several more colorful comments later, Matt was trying to encourage 
Dara along, "You're doing fine, Dara.  Just one more push and we'll have this 
baby out."  

Dara glanced at him, as she demanded, "Oh just quit lying to me, Matt.  Just be 
honest, I'll still be trying to deliver this baby when he's eighteen."  

Matt shook his head, "No, one more.  I promise."  

Dara positioned herself and began pushing as she ground out, "LIAR!"  Giving her 
all she did as instructed and forced more energy into the task at hand. Thinking 
the pain was about to rip her in two, and despite her vow that she wouldn't, Dara 
uttered the words that millions of women who've given birth the world over have.  
"LUCAS BUCK, YOU ARE NEVER TOUCHING ME AGAIN AS LONG AS I LIVE!"   Finally, she 
heard a tiny cry and opened her eyes to catch a glimpse of her child.  Leaning 
back she looked over to her husband, the relief evident on her face.  

Matt smiled as he reminded her, "OK, good job.  We just have to deliver this little 
one and you're all done."  

Dara looked at him forlornly as he motioned for her to position herself to begin 
pushing.  At his nod she focused her attention once more and repeated her efforts.  
Much to her surprise it only took her another ten minutes to bring her second 
child into the world.  When she heard the tiny wail coming from the small being 
Matt was now holding, she leaned back and breathed a sigh of relief.  Glancing at 
her husband once more she smiled tenderly as she held his hand close to her, "Well, 
this wasn't what I had planned, but happy anniversary."  Then remembering her 
words earlier, she felt a stab of guilt.  "I'm sorry, I didn't mean what I said." 

Lucas shook his head and smiled lovingly at her, placing his hand along her cheek 
he kissed her tenderly as he inquired, "Do you have any idea how much I love you? 
And after what you just went through you have definitely earned the right to cuss 
me up and down this hospital." 

Dara looked at him and smiled, "As much as I love you, I hope."  


Lucas was waiting in the hallway to talk to Crower.  Since they were moving Dara to 
a room, as well as giving her something for the pain, Lucas had been asked to wait 
outside to allow the medical staff to finish working on Dara.  He had to shake his 
head at her stubbornness, even though she agreed with the plan to place the babies 
in an incubator, she had been adamant about holding them first.  Since Matt had 
stated that it was merely a precaution anyway, with both weighing in well over 
six pounds, she had demanded to hold both before the nurses took them away.

Matt came from the delivery room to find Lucas waiting for him in the hallway, 
already knowing what was on the other man's mind, he began the discussion.  "She's 
doing fine, they're taking her to a room now, and I've ordered something for the 
pain.  Both your son and daughter are fine, but since they are a little early, I 
thought it would be better to put them in incubators for the first twenty-four 
hours.  Dara will be fine too, in time, I had to make an incision to reposition 
the babies, and despite the fact that she had one of the hardest labors I've ever 
seen, she came through it like a champ. Any thing I missed?"

Lucas looked at the man in amazement at his efficiency, "No, but something bothers 
me.  If her labor was short shouldn't it have been easier on her?"  

Matt shook his head, "That's a common misconception.  If anything that made it 
harder on her, you have to consider, she's a small woman, not to mention, those 
babies were ready to be born and they were coming hard and fast and in a backwards 
position.   Even if they were early they were still good size for twins, it might 
be a blessing that she went into labor early, if they had gotten any bigger."  
Matt left the statement unfinished, not wanting to consider that possibility.  

Lucas considered his words as he asked cautiously, "If she wants to, can she 
have more children?"  

Matt looked at him in disbelief, "I don't believe you, she just had twins, are 
you already planning on another one?"  

Lucas glared at the man as he ground out, "No.  I'm just wondering if we need 
to take precautions against her having any more children."  

Matt looked sheepish as he offered his apology, "I'm sorry, it's just that I know 
how you can be.  I shouldn't have jumped to the wrong conclusion, but yes, if she 
wants to she can have more children."  

Once the nurse had informed them that Dara had been settled in a room, Matt led 
the way and explained before allowing Lucas in to see his wife, "I imagine she 
wont even know she's in the world before too much longer, so make it quick.  Once 
the medication takes effect that will be it till she wakes up tomorrow."  

Lucas nodded his understanding as he pushed the door open to gaze at his wife in 
amazement.  The nurse had brushed her hair out and it was now lying against the 
while linen, reminding him of a reddish gold curtain.  The strain of the double 
birth, which had been evident in the lines of pain that had marked her face, 
were now gone, leaving her looking young and beautiful.

Dara turned her head and caught sight of her husband, smiling weakly, she offered, 
"Hi."  

Lucas quickly closed the space between the bed and the door to take her hand as 
he replied, "Hi, yourself.  How are you feeling?"  

Dara shrugged tiredly, "Tired, weak, worn out, but very happy."  

Lucas nodded his head in understanding, "Crower said he gave you something for 
the pain and that it would probably put you to sleep."  

Looking at him as though trying to focus through the haze the medication was 
creating she inquired, "Can I ask you a question?"  Lucas silently nodded for her 
to proceed.  "I know you wanted a son, but what about a daughter, are you happy 
about it?"

Lucas smiled tenderly at her as he placed his hand along her cheek, "I'm very 
happy, we both get what we want.  Besides, I like the idea of having a daughter, 
" Lifting a strand of her now free hair, he continued, "Preferably with reddish, 
gold hair and sea green eyes, just like her mother."

Dara placed her hand over his and smiled sleepily, "I love you."

Lucas leaned over and kissed her tenderly, and then brushing her hair away from 
her face, he replied, "I know, I love you too.  Now give in and let the medication 
do its work."   No sooner had he said it than she closed her eyes and he realized 
that she was sound asleep.  

Matt pushed the door open quietly and came to stand over the bed, looking down 
on her, he asked, "How she feeling?"  

Lucas glanced over his shoulder, "She said that she's tired, weak and sore, but 
other than that, fine.  I assume that she's out for the night."  

Matt checked her pulse, "Yeah, I'd say so.  She'll probably be really sore 
tomorrow, but a little more rested.  Are you staying here or going home?"  

Lucas ran his hand through his hair in indecision, "I suppose I need to go and 
let Caleb know he has a sister and brother."  

Matt nodded his agreement, "Yeah, I could tell him for you, but I think that it 
needs to come from you."   Remembering, he added, "Oh, by the way, did you know 
your grandmother is in the waiting room, waiting for you?"  

Lucas had totally forgotten about her, "I'll take her on home and get a little 
sleep, I'll be back after while."  


Ben was about to sign off duty when Lucilla had called, so he had decided to wait 
with her for word of Dara.   Seeing Lucas coming up the hallway, both stood as 
Ben inquired, "Is everything all right, how's Dara?"  

Despite his attempt not to, Lucas couldn't help but smile.  "Everything's fine, 
we have a son and daughter.  Dara is resting for the night and the babies are 
both fine."  

Ben grinned broadly as he clasped Lucas' hand and stated enthusiastically, "I'm 
real happy for you both."  

Lucilla wiped an uncharacteristic tear away, "Well, I guess now I have not only 
two great-grandsons, but a great-granddaughter to spoil too."  Looking at her 
grandson in consideration she asked, "Don't you think you need to tell Caleb and 
call her family to let them know?"  

Lucas nodded, "Yeah, lets head over to the boarding house." 

Lucilla shook her head, "No, Ben here can take me on home, you go tell Caleb."  


When Loris answered the knock on her door, she looked at Lucas in suspicion.  
Although she had seen a marked difference in the man since his marriage, as well 
as having become close friends with Dara Buck, she still had severe reservations 
about the man.  "Something I can help you with, Sheriff?"  

Lucas nodded his head to the woman, "Could I talk with Caleb a second, I have 
something I need to tell him." 

Loris looked at him with concern, "It's not Dara, is it?  Is she all right?"  

Lucas held his hand up to stall her panic, "She's fine, and she's resting right 
now.  She had the babies tonight and I want to let Caleb know myself."  

Grateful that it wasn't anything catastrophic, she allowed him inside and asked, 
"Are the babies all right?  I mean she wasn't due for a few weeks yet."  

Lucas nodded, "They're all doing fine, Crower said they were OK, but he had the 
babies put in incubators as a precaution.  Dara is fine too, just sore and tired, 
they gave her something for the pain, so I don't think she'll be awake much 
before tomorrow."  

Nodding her acceptance, she went to inform Caleb that he had a visitor.  When he 
came bounding down the stairs a few minutes later he stopped short when he saw 
his father.  Panicking he asked, "It's Dara, isn't it?  She's in a bad way."  

Lucas shook his head, rushing to alleviate the child's fears, "No, actually quite 
the opposite.  She had the babies early, but she and them are just fine.  You 
have a brother and a sister."  

Caleb looked at him in suspicion, `"Are you telling me the truth, is she really 
all right?"  

Lucas smiled, "I promise, I wouldn't be here if she wasn't, would I?"

Mulling his father's statement over, Caleb realized that he was indeed telling 
him the truth, "When can I go and see them?"  

Lucas sighed, relieved that Caleb believed him, "Tomorrow.  She had a hard time 
with the delivery and they gave her something for the pain, so she's out for 
tonight, and Doc Crower put the babies in an incubator just to be sure since they 
came early.  But we can see them tomorrow.  You stay home from school and I'll 
pick you up when I go, OK?"  

Caleb nodded his acceptance, and then turned to go back to his room.  Once behind 
his door he addressed aloud, "Well, Merly, looks like if you aint going to be 
here, at least I got a brother and sister to be."  With that he drifted off to 
sleep feeling part of a real family for the first time.


After Lucas had showered and climbed into bed, he lay awake; finding it hard to 
rest without the presence of his wife beside him as well as considering the turns 
his life had taken.  Not only was he a married man, by choice, but also he now had 
a real family to call his own.  Even the way he now dealt with people had changed 
subtly, due mostly to his wife's influence.  Although he had no doubt that if she 
ever found out some of the things he was responsible for, or was still capable 
of, she would pack her and their children and leave in a minute.

When he awoke the next morning it shocked him to realize how quickly he had 
fallen asleep.  When he ventured downstairs for breakfast, before returning to 
the hospital, he wasn't surprised to find Caleb waiting for him, eating breakfast. 
Smiling at the boy, he asked, "Couldn't wait to see your brother and sister, huh?"  

Caleb eagerly nodded, while Lucilla poured Lucas a cup of coffee as she made her 
own inquiries.  "By the way, you decided what you're naming them yet?"  

Lucas shook his head, "Not until I talk to Dara, why?"  

Lucilla shook her head, "Just curious, I suppose.  Don't you think you should call 
her sister?"  

Remembering that he had promised Dara that he would call as soon as possible, 
Lucas excused himself.  Once in the privacy of the den he looked up the number, 
then dialing it waited patiently for someone to answer.  Finally someone did, 
"Hello, Kara? Hi, this is Lucas, how are you?  No, we're fine, actually better 
than fine, Dara had the babies last night.  No, all three of them are fine, she's 
resting and the babies are fully formed and healthy.  No, I'm about to go there 
now, I will you too. Bye."  With that he hung up and went back to the kitchen.  

Lounging against the doorframe he inquired of Caleb, "You ready to go meet your 
brother and sister?"  

Caleb nodded eagerly, glancing at his great-grandmother, he asked, "Aint you 
going to?"  

Lucilla shook her head, "No, I'll see them later, you go on ahead."  


When they reached the door to Dara's room, Lucas instructed, "You wait out here 
for a second, OK?"  Caleb nodded his compliance and allowed his father to go in 
alone.

Even though she was still asleep, Lucas went and sat on the edge of the mattress.  
Watching her, he could see that she was beginning to awaken, and then looking up 
at him she smiled as she greeted, "HI."  Leaning over to kiss her gently, he 
returned, "Hi yourself."  

Dara looked at her husband and then motioning to the roses he was holding, she 
inquired, "Are those for me?"  

Lucas smiled as he nodded, "Unless you know someone else who gave birth to my 
children last night, there for you."  

Smiling she responded, "Thank you, they're beautiful."  

Lucas shook his head as he placed his hand along her cheek, "Not as beautiful 
as you are.  How are you feeling?"  

Dara shrugged, "A little tired and sore. When are they going to bring the babies 
in?" 

As if on cue Matt entered and asked, smiling, "Would you two be interested in 
knowing that your son and daughter are healthy enough to be placed in the nursery 
with the other babies?  I examined them this morning and they are both thriving, 
so on that note, would you like to hold your children?"

Dara nodded eagerly as she sat up and smiled brightly, "Yes I would, where are 
they?"  Opening the door, Matt motioned to the two nurses to push the tiny 
bassinettes into the room.

Caleb followed behind the nurses and quickly gave Dara a hug, as he looked on his 
new siblings with curiosity.  "They sure are small."  

Dara nodded, "Yes, but they'll grow faster than we want them to, I'm sure."  With 
that each nurse lifted a baby out to place in each of Dara's arms.  

Dara looked down on her children with awe and wonder.  She had always loved 
children, and had always found them to be a miracle onto themselves, but looking 
at her own children now she appreciated that feeling even more.  

Glancing at her husband she smiled as she inquired, "Which one would you like to 
hold, your son or daughter?"  

Lucas looked at her in uncertainty, then to Crower who was obviously finding 
amusement at his discomfort with the idea of holding a baby.

Despite his best attempts not to, Matt couldn't help but grin as he encouraged, 
"Yeah, go ahead they wont break, I promise."  

Lucas glared at the man, but to please his wife he reached out to take the baby 
closest to him.  Positioning his arms as Dara had he accepted his son as she laid 
the baby carefully in his arms, instructing, "Just make sure you support his head, 
that's it.  See you're a natural at this."  

Lucas uncertainty disappeared as he gazed down as the small being in his arms.  
Realizing for the first time what a miracle it took to bring these two precious 
gifts into the world, he now understood how Dara remained so reticent in her faith.  

Caleb, who had come to stand in front of his father to inspect his new brother, 
asked, "What are we going to call them?"  

Dara and Lucas looked at each other; they hadn't discussed baby names, deciding 
that whey would make the decision shortly.  Lucas asked Dara, "Any ideas?"  

Dara considered a moment then looking at their son, "How about, Lucas Alexander?"

Lucas raised an eyebrow at her, he hadn't considered naming their son after 
himself.  "All right fair enough.  My turn."  Studying their daughter just as 
his wife had their son, he intoned, "Cherice Gwenna."  

Blinking back the tears, Dara shook her head, "You don't have to do that."  

Lucas smiled, "Neither did you."  

Noticing Caleb hanging in the background, Dara asked, "What do you think?"  

Caleb nodded his approval, "I like them both, and they both sound good."  

Dara motioned for Caleb to sit on the edge of the bed, "Would you like to hold 
one?"

Glancing at her in fear, he asked, "Are you sure?"

Dara nodded, "You'll have to get used to it sooner or later, so why not now?"  
Just as she had with Lucas, she carefully laid the baby in his arms.  

Smiling at his sister, Caleb looked up, "This is nice, and they sure smell good."  

Hating to break up the family scene, Matt instructed, "Caleb, I'm sorry, but the 
babies need to be fed, so you'll have to go out for a while, OK?"  

Caleb nodded, "I'll go on home."  Kissing Dara's cheek, he handed her the baby as 
he promised, "I'll see you later, OK?"  


After Caleb had left and she had assured Matt that she still intended to breast 
feed before his departure, allowing her some privacy, Dara glanced at her husband 
shyly, "Are you sure you want to stay for this?  I'm new at it so I don't know 
quite what to expect."

Lucas nodded, "I said I wanted to be included in everything, that means this too.  
Besides you learn quick, you didn't know anything about making love before we 
married, but you're wonderful at it now."  

Dara blushed at the compliment as she prepared to feed their son, who surprised 
her by the strength he had as he latched onto her breast and began nursing 
furiously.  Once he was satisfied, she lifted him to her shoulder to pat his back, 
after she heard the tiny gurgle, she laid him back in his bassinette.  Repeating 
the same steps with their daughter, she completed their feedings with better 
aptitude than she had thought herself capable of.

Lucas sat watching the whole interchange fascinated, not only by the sight of his 
wife's body, but by the fact that she was using it to provide nourishment for 
their children.  Once she had settled their daughter back in her bed as well, he 
leaned over and kissed her deeply.  

Dara had been surprised by Lucas' show of affection, when he pulled back she 
smiled as she asked, "Not that I'm complaining, but what was that for?"

Lucas looked into her eyes, "Because I love you very much and watching you breast 
feed our children was one of the most beautiful things I've ever seen."

Dara grinned at him impishly, "Really, what was the most beautiful?"

Without hesitation, he simply replied, "You."


After the nurses had come to return the babies to the nursery, Lucas noticed a 
thoughtful expression on Dara's face.  Not certain as to what she was considering 
he inquired, "What are you thinking, darlin?"

Dara shook her head in disbelief, "Seems strange, a little more than a year ago 
we were contemplating marriage.  Now a year and a day later, we're parents.  It 
just seems a little overwhelming right now."  

Lucas pulled her close to him as he vowed, "Yes, but you're going to be a 
wonderful mother."  

End of Chapter Sixteen

* * * * * * * * * * *